THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA RIVERSIDE THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES. VOL. Lxm THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS BY SIR J. WILLIAM DAWSON C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., ETC. ILLUSTRATIONS LONDON KEG AN PAUL, TEENCH, TRUBNER & CO., DEYDEN HOUSE, GERKARD STREET, W. 1905 (The rights of translation and reproduction are reserved.} PKEFACE. THE object of this work is to give, in a connected form, a summary of the development of the vegetable kingdom in geological time. To the geologist and botanist the subject is one of importance with reference to their special pursuits, and one on which it has not been easy to find any conveni- ent manual of information. It is hoped that its treat- ment in the present volume will also be found suffi- ciently simple and popular to be attractive to the general reader. In a work of so limited dimensions, detailed descrip- tions cannot be given, except occasionally by way of illustration ; but references to authorities will be made in foot-notes, and certain details, which may be useful to collectors and students, will be placed in notes appended to the chapters, so as not to encumber the text. The illustrations of this work are for the most part original; but some of them have previously appeared in special papers of the author. J. W. D. February, 1888. OO^TE^TS. CHAPTER I. PAGE PRELIMINARY IDEAS OF GEOLOGICAL CHRONOLOGY AND OF THE CLASSI- FICATION OF PLANTS . CHAPTER II. VEGETATION OF THE LACRENTIAN AND EARLY PALEOZOIC QUESTIONS AS TO ALG^E 8 CHAPTER III. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS ORIGIN OF PETROLEUM THE AGE OF ACROGENS AND GYMNOSPERMS 45 CHAPTER IV. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA CULMINATION OF THE ACROGEXS FOR- MATION OF COAL 110 CHAPTER V. THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC REIGN OF PINES AND CYCADS . 175 CHAPTER VI. THE REIGN OF ANGIOSPERMS IN THE LATER CRETACEOUS AND EARLY TERTIARY OR KAINOZOIC . 191 Viii CONTENTS. CHAPTER VII. PACK PLANTS FROM THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD . . .219 CHAPTER VIII. GENERAL LAWS OP ORIGIN AND MIGRATIONS OF PLANTS RELATIONS OF RECENT AND FOSSIL FLORAS 237 APPENDIX. I. COMPARATIVE VIEW OF PALAEOZOIC FLORAS . . . .273 II. HEER'S LATEST STATEMENTS ON THE GREENLAND FLORA . .281 III. MINERALISATION OF FOSSIL PLANTS 284 IV. GENERAL WORKS ON PAL.EOBOTANY . . 286 LIST OF ILLUSTKATIOE-S. PAGE TABLE OF CHRONOLOGY OF PLANTS .... (Frontispiece.) Protannularia Harknessii 21 Kematophyton Logani (three Figures) 22, 23 Trail of King-Crab 28 Trail of Carboniferous Crustacean 28 Rusichnites 29 Palaeophycus 30 Astropolithon 31 Carboniferous Rill-mark 33 Cast of Shrinkage Cracks 34 Cone-in-cone 36 Buthotrephis 37 Silurian Vegetation 40 Brian Plants 49 Protosalvinia 64. Ptilophyton (two Figures) 62, 63 Psilophyton (two Figures) 64, 66 Sphenophyllum .......... 65 Lepidodendron 66 Various Ferns 72, 73 Archaeopteris 74 Caulopteris . .' . .75 Megalopteris 76 Calamites 77 Asterophyllites 78 DaJoxylon ........... 79 x LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGK Cordaites 81 Erian Fruits 82 Foliage from the Coal-formation Ill SigillariEB (five Figures) 112-114 StigmariiB (two Figures) 115 Vegetable Tissues 117 Coals and Erect Trees (two Figures) 118,119 Lepidodendron 120 Lepidophloios . . .121 Asterophyllites, &c 122 Calamites (five Figures) 123-125 Ferns of the Coal-formation (six Figures) .... 126-129 Noeggerathia dispar *- 130 Cordaites . . T 131 Fruits of Cordaites, &c 132 Conifers of the Coal-formation (four Species) 135 Trigonocarpum 136 Sternbergia . . 137 Walchia imbricatula 138 Foliage of the Jurassic Period 177 Podozamites 178 Salisburia . . . 180 Sequoia 181 Populus primaeva 191 Stercalia and Laurophyllum 1 94 Vegetation of the Cretaceous Period 195 Platanus .198 Protophyllum 199 Magnolia 200 Liriodendron (two Figures) 201 Brasenia 207 Gaylussaccia resinosa 228 Populus balsamifera 229 Fucus 230 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY IDEAS OF GEOLOGICAL CHRONOLOGY AND OF THE CLASSIFICATION OF PLANTS. THE knowledge of fossil plants and of the history of the vegetable kingdom has, until recently, been so frag- mentary that it seemed hopeless to attempt a detailed treatment of the subject of this little book. Our stores of knowledge have, however, been rapidly accumulating in recent years, and we have now arrived at a stage when every new discovery serves to render useful and intelligi- ble a vast number of facts previously fragmentary and of uncertain import. The writer of this work, born in a district rich in fossil plants, began to collect and work at these as a boy, in connection with botanical and geological pursuits. He has thus been engaged in the study of fossil plants for nearly half a century, and, while he has published much on the subject, has endeavoured carefully to keep within the sphere of ascertained facts, and has made it a specialty to collect, as far as possible, what has been published by others. He has also enjoyed opportunities of correspondence or personal intercourse with most of ^2 * SSE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. : the more ^eiaiilent.workers in the subject. Now, in the evening of his days, he thinks it right to endeavour to place before the world a summary of facts and of his own matured conclusions feeling, however, that nothing can be final in this matter ; and that he can only hope to sketch the present aspect of the subject, and to point the way to new developments, which must go on long after he shall have passed away. The subject is one which has the disadvantage of pre- supposing some knowledge of the geological history of the earth, and of the classification and structures of mod- ern plants ; and in order that all who may please to read the following pages may be placed, as nearly as possible, on the same level, this introductory chapter will be de- voted to a short statement of the general facts of geological chronology, and of the natural divisions of the vegetable kingdom in their relations to that chronology. The crust of the earth, as we somewhat modestly term that portion of its outer shell which is open to our obser- vation, consists of many beds of rock superimposed on each other, and which must have been deposited succes- sively, beginning with the lowest. This is proved by the structure of the beds themselves, by the markings on their surfaces, and by the remains of animals and plants which they contain ; all these appearances indicating that each successive bed must have been the surface before it was covered by the next. As these beds of rock were mostly formed under water, and of material derived from the waste of land, they are not universal, but occur in those places where there were extensive areas of water receiving detritus from the land. Further, as the distinction of land and water arises prima- rily from the shrinkage of the mass of the earth, and from the consequent collapse of the crust in some places and ridging of it up in others, it follows that there have, from the earliest geological periods, been deep ocean- GEOLOGICAL CHRONOLOGY. 3 basins, ridges of elevated land, and broad plateaus inter- vening between the ridges, and "which were at some times under water, and at other times land, with many inter- mediate phases. The settlement and crumpling of the crust were not continuous, but took place at intervals ; and each such settlement produced not only a ridging up along certain lines, but also an emergence of the plains or plateaus. Thus at all times there have been ridges of folded rock constituting mountain-ranges, flat expansions of continental plateau, sometimes dry and sometimes sub- merged, and deep ocean-basins, never except in some of their shallower portions elevated into land. By the study of the successive beds, more especially of those deposited in the times of continental submer- gence, we obtain a table of geological chronology which expresses the several stages of the formation of the earth's crust, from that early time when a solid shell first formed on our nascent planet to the present day. By collecting the fossil remains embedded in the 'several layers and placing these in chronological order, we obtain in like manner histories of animal and plant life parallel to the physical changes indicated by the beds themselves. The facts as to the sequence we obtain from the study of ex- posures in cliffs, cuttings, quarries, and mines ; and by correlating these local sections in a great number of places, we obtain our general table of succession ; though it is to be observed that in some single exposures or series of exposures, like those in the great canons of Colorado, or on the coasts of Great Britain, we can often in one locality see nearly the whole sequence of beds. Let us observe here also that, though we can trace these series of deposits over the whole of the surfaces of the continents, yet if the series could be seen in one spot, say in one shaft sunk through the whole thickness of the earth's crust, this would be sufficient for our purpose, so far as the history of life is concerned. THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. The evidence is similar to that obtained by Schlie- mann on the site of Troy, where, in digging through suc- cessive layers of debris, he found the objects deposited by successive occupants of the site, from the time of the Eoman Empire back to the earliest tribes, whose flint weapons and the ashes of their fires rest on the original surface of the ground. Let us now tabulate the whole geological succession with the history of animals and plants associated with it : ANIMALS. SYSTEMS OF FORMATIONS. PLANTS. Age of Man and Mammalia. ci f Modern, *o Pleistocene, -j Pliocene, 3 j Miocene, M [ Eocene. Angiospenns and Palms dominant. Age of Reptiles. 3 | Cretaceous, o -( Jurassic, 1 [Triassic. Cycads and Pines dominant. Age of Amphibians and Fishes. Age of Inverte- brates. f Permian, Jj | Carboniferous, 'o 1 Brian, -1 Silurian, 3 Ordovician, PH Cambrian, . Iluronian (Upper). Acrogens and Gym- nosperms domi- nant. Age of Protozoa. o - f Iluronian (Lower), '3 J Upper Laurentian, o j Middle Laurentian, w I Lower Laurentian. Protogens and Algae. It will be observed, since only the latest of the sys- tems of formations in this table belongs to the period of human history, that the whole lapse of time embraced in the table must be enormous. If we suppose the modern period to have continued for say ten thousand years, and each of the others to have been equal to it, we shall re- quire two hundred thousand years for the whole. There is, however, reason to believe, from the great thickness of the formations and the slowness of the deposition of many GEOLOGICAL CHKOXOLOGY. 5 of them in the older systems, that they must have re- quired vastly greater time. Taking these criteria into account,, it has been estimated that the time-ratios for the first three great ages may be as one for the Kainozoic to three for the Mesozoic and twelve for the Palaeozoic, with as much for the Eozoic as for the Paleozoic. This is Dana's estimate. Another, by Hull and Houghton, gives the following ratios : Azoic, 34'3 per cent. ; Palaeozoic, 42*5 per cent. ; Mesozoic and Kainozoic, 23 '2 per cent. It is further held that the modern period is much shorter than the other periods of the Kainozoic, so that our geological table may have to be measured by millions of years instead of thousands. We cannot, however, attach any certain and definite value in years to geological time, but must content our- selves with the general statement that it has been vastly long in comparison to that covered by human history. Bearing in mind this great duration of geological time, and the fact that it probably extends from a period when the earth was intensely heated, its crust thin, and its con- tinents as yet unformed, it will be evident that the con- ditions of life in the earlier geologic periods may have been very different from those which obtained later. When we further take into account the vicissitudes of land and water which have occurred, we shall see that such changes must have produced very great differences of climate. The warm equatorial waters have in all periods, as superficial oceanic currents, been main agents in the diffusion of heat over the surface of the earth, and their distribution to north and south must have been determined mainly by the extent and direction of land, though it may also have been modified by the changes in the astronomical relations and period of the earth, and the form of its orbit.* We know by the evidence of * Croll, " Climate and Time." 6 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. fossil plants that changes of this kind have occurred so great as, on the one hand, to permit the plants of warm temperate regions to exist within the Arctic Circle ; and, on the other, to drive these plants into the tropics and to replace them by Arctic forms. It is evident also that in those periods when the continental areas were largely submerged, there might be an excessive amount of moist- ure in the atmosphere, greatly modifying the climate, in so far as plants are concerned. Let us now consider the history of the vegetable king- dom as indicated in the few notes in the right-hand column of the table. The most general subdivision of plants is into the two great series of Cryptogams, or those which have no mani- fest flowers, and produce minute spores instead of seeds ; and Phaenogams, or those which possess flowers and pro- duce seeds containing an embryo of the future plant. The Cryptogams may be subdivided into the following three groups : 1. TJiallogens, cellular plants not distinctly distin- guishable into stem and leaf. These are the Fungi, the Lichens, and the Algae, or sea- weeds. 2. Anogens, having stem and foliage, but wholly cel- lular. These are the Mosses and Liverworts. 3. Acrogens, which have long tubular fibres as well as cells in their composition, and thus have the capacity of attaining a more considerable magnitude. These are the Ferns (Filices), the Mare's-tails (Equisetacece), and the Club-mosses (Lycopodiacecs), and a curious little group of aquatic plants called Ehizocarps (RliizocarpecB). The Phaanogams are all vascular, but they differ much in the simplicity or complexity of their flowers or seeds. On this ground they admit of a twofold division : 1. Gymnosperms, or those which bear naked seeds not enclosed in fruits. They are the Pines and their allies, and the Cycacls. CLASSIFICATION OF PLANTS. 7 2. Angiosperms, which produce true fruits enclosing the seeds. In this group there are two well-marked sub- divisions differing in the structure of the seed and stem. They are the Endogens, or inside growers, with seeds hav- ing one seed-leaf only, as the grasses and the palms ; and the Exogens, having outside-growing woody stems, and seeds with two seed-leaves. Most of the ordinary forest- trees of temperate climates belong to this group. On referring to the geological table, it will be seen that there is a certain rough correspondence between the order of rank of plants and the order of their appearance in time. The oldest plants that we certainly know are Algae, and with these there are plants apparently with the structures of Thailophytes but the habit of trees, and which, for want of a better name, I may call Protogens. Plants akin to the Ehizocarps also appear very early. Next in order we find forests in which gigantic Ferns and Lycopods and Mare's-tails predominate, and are associated with pines. Succeeding these we have a reign of Gym- nosperms, and in the later formations we find the higher Phasnogams dominant. Thus there is an advance in elevation and complexity along with the advance in geological time, but connected with the remarkable fact that in earlier times low groups attain to an elevation unexampled in later times, when their places are occu- pied with plants of higher type. It is this historical development that we have to trace in the following pages, and it will be the most simple and at the same time the most instructive method to consider it in the order of time. CHAPTER II. VEGETATION OF THE LAUKENTIAN AND EAELY PALEO- ZOIC QUESTIONS AS TO ALGE. OLDEST of all the formations known to geologists, and representing perhaps the earliest rocks produced after our earth had ceased to be a molten mass, are the hard, crys- talline, and much-contorted rocks named by the late Sir "W. E. Logan Laurentian, and which are largely developed in the northern parts of North America and Europe, and in many other regions. So numerous and extensive, in- deed, are the exposures of these rocks, that we have good reason to believe that they underlie all the other forma- tions of our continents, and are even world-wide in their distribution. In the lower part of this great system of rocks which, in some places at least, is thirty thousand feet in thickness, we find no traces of the existence of any living thing on the earth. But, in the middle por- tion of the Laurentian, rocks are found which indicate that there were already land and water, and that the waters and possibly the land were already tenanted by living beings. The great beds of limestone which exist in this part of the system furnish one indication of this. In the later geological formations the limestones are mostly or- ganic that is, they consist of accumulated remains of shells, corals, and other hard parts of marine animals, which are composed of calcium carbonate, which the ani- mals obtain directly from their food, and indirectly from the calcareous matter dissolved in the sea-water. In like LAURENTIAN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 9 manner great beds of iron-ore exist in the Laurentian ; but in later formations the determining cause of the accumulation of such beds is the partial deoxidation and solution of the peroxide of iron by the agency of organic matter. Besides this, certain forms known as Eozoon Canadense have been recognised in the Laurentian lime- stones, which indicate the presence at least of one of the lower types of marine animals. "Where animal life is, we may fairly infer the existence of vegetable life as well, since the plant is the only producer of food for the ani- mal. But we are not left merely to this inference. Great quantities of carbon or charcoal in the form of the sub- stance known as graphite or plumbago exist in the Laurentian. Now, in more recent formations we have deposits of coal and bituminous matter, and we know that these have arisen from the accumulation and slow putrefaction of masses of vegetable matter. Further, in places where igneous action has affected the beds, we find that ordinary coal has been changed into anthracite and graphite, that bituminous shales have been converted into graphitic shales, and that cracks filled with soft bituminous matter have ultimately become changed into veins of graphite. When, therefore, we find in the Lau- rentian thick beds of graphite and beds of limestone charged with detached grains and crystals of this sub- stance, and graphitic gneisses and schists and veins of graphite traversing the beds, we recognise the same phenomena that are apparent in later formations con- taining vegetable debris. The carbon thus occurring in the Laurentian is not to be regarded as exceptional or rare, but is widely dis- tributed and of large amount. In Canada more especially the deposits are very considerable. The graphite of the Laurentian of Canada occurs both in beds and in veins, and in such a manner as to show that its origin and deposition are contemporaneous with 10 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. those of the containing rock. Sir William Logan states * that " the deposits of plumbago generally occur in the limestones or in their immediate vicinity, and granular varieties of the rock often contain large crystalline plates of plumbago. At other times this mineral is so finely disseminated as to give a bluish-grey colour to the lime- stone, and the distribution of bands thus coloured seems to mark the stratification of the rock." He further states: "The plumbago is not confined to the lime- stones ; large crystalline scales of it are occasionally dis- seminated in pyroxene rock, and sometimes in quartzite and in feldspathic rocks, or even in magnetic oxide of iron." In addition to these bedded forms, there are also true veins in which graphite occurs associated with cal- cite, quartz, orthoclase, or pyroxene, and either in dis- seminated scales, in detached masses, or in bands or layers "separated from each other and from the wall-rock by feldspar, pyroxene, and quartz." Dr. Hunt also men- tions the occurrence of finely granular varieties, and of that peculiarly waved and corrugated variety simulating fossil wood, though really a mere form of laminated structure, which also occurs at Warrensburg, New York, and at the Marinski mine in Siberia. Many of the veins are not true fissures, but rather constitute a network of shrinkage cracks or segregation veins traversing in count- less numbers the containing rock, and most irregular in their dimensions, so that they often resemble strings of nodular masses. It is most probable that the graphite of the veins was originally introduced as a liquid or plastic hydrocarbon ; but in whatever way introduced, the char- acter of the veins indicates that in the case of the greater number of them the carbonaceous material must have been derived from the bedded rocks traversed by these veins, to which it bears the same relation with the veins * " Geology of Canada," 1863. LAURENTIAX AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. H of bitumen found in the bituminous shales of the Car- boniferous and Silurian rocks. Nor can there be any doubt that the graphite found in the beds has been de- posited along with the calcareous matter or muddy and sandy sediment of which these beds were originally com- posed.* The quantity of graphite in the Lower Laurentian series is enormous. Some years ago, in the township of Buckingham, on the Ottawa Kiver, I examined a band of limestone believed to be a continuation of that described by Sir W. E. Logan as the Green Lake limestone. It was estimated to amount, with some thin interstratified bands of gneiss, to a thickness of six hundred feet or more, and was found to be filled with disseminated crys- tals of graphite and veins of the mineral to such an extent as to constitute in some places one-fourth of the whole ; and, making every allowance for the poorer portions, this band cannot contain in all a less vertical thickness of pure graphite than from twenty to thirty feet. In the adjoining township of Lochaber Sir W. E. Logan notices a band from twenty-five to thirty feet thick, reticulated with graphite veins to such an extent as to be mined with profit for the mineral. At another place in the same dis- trict a bed of graphite from ten to twelve feet thick, and yielding 20 per cent, of the pure material, is worked. As it appears in the excavation made by the quarrymen, it resembled a bed of coal ; and a block from this bed, about four feet thick, was a prominent object in the Canadian department of the Colonial Exhibition of 1886. When it is considered that graphite occurs in similar abundance at several other horizons, in beds of limestone which have been ascertained by Sir W. E. Logan to have an aggregate thickness of thirty-five hundred feet, it is * Paper by the author on Laurentian Graphite, " Journal of London Geological Society," 1876. 12 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. scarcely an exaggeration to maintain that the quantity of carbon in the Laurentian is equal to that in similar areas of the Carboniferous system. It is also to be observed that an immense area in Canada appears to be occupied by these graphitic and Eozoon limestones, and that rich graphitic deposits exist in the continuation of this sys- tem in the State of New York, while in rocks believed to be of this age near St. John, New Brunswick, there is a very thick bed of graphitic limestone, and associated with it three regular beds of graphite, having an aggregate thickness of about five feet.* It may fairly be assumed that in the present world, and in those geological periods with whose organic re- mains we are more familiar than with those of the Lau- rentian, there is no other source of unoxidized carbon in rocks than that furnished by organic matter, and that this has obtained its carbon in all cases, in the first in- stance, from the deoxidation of carbonic acid by living plants. No other source of carbon can, I believe, be imagined in the Laurentian period. We may, however, suppose either that the graphitic matter of the Laurentian has been accumulated in beds like those of coal, or that it has consisted of diffused bituminous matter similar to that in more modern bituminous shales and bituminous and oil-bearing limestones. The beds of graphite near St. John, some of those in the gneiss at Ticonderoga in New York, and at Lochaber and Buckingham, and else- where in Canada, are so pure and regular that one might fairly compare them with the graphitic coal of Rhode Island. These instances, however, are exceptional, and the greater part of the disseminated and vein graphite might rather be likened in its mode of occurrence to the bituminous matter in bituminous shales and limestones. * Matthew in " Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society," vol. sxi., p. 423. "Acadian Geology," p. 662. LAURENTIAN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 13 We may compare the disseminated graphite to that which we find in those districts of Canada in which Silu- rian and Devonian bituminous shales and limestones have been metamorphosed and converted into graphitic rocks not very dissimilar to those in the less altered portions of the Laurentian.* In like manner it seems probable that the numerous reticulating veins of graphite may have been formed by the segregation of bituminous matter into fissures and planes of least resistance, in the manner in which such veins occur in modern bituminous limestones and shales. Such bituminous veins occur in the Lower Carboniferous limestone and shale of Dorchester and Hillsborough, New Brunswick, with an arrangement very similar to that of the veins of graphite ; and in the Que- bec rocks of Point Levi, veins attaining to a thickness of more than a foot, are filled with a coaly matter having a transverse columnar structure, and regarded by Logan and Hunt as an altered bitumen. These palaeozoic analo- gies would lead us to infer that the larger part of the Laurentian graphite falls under the second class of de- posits above mentioned, and that, if of vegetable origin, the organic matter must have been thoroughly disin- tegrated and bituminised before it was changed into graphite. This would also give a probability that the vegetation implied was aquatic, or at least that it was accumulated under water. Dr. Hunt has, however, observed an indication of ter- restrial vegetation, or at least of subaerial decay, in the great beds of Laurentian iron-ore. These, if formed in the same manner as more modern deposits of this kind, would imply the reducing and solvent action of sub- stances produced in the decay of plants. In this case such great ore-beds as that of Hull, on the Ottawa, seventy * Granby, Melbourne, Owl's Head, &c., "Geology of Canada," 1863, p. 599. 14 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. feet thick, or that near Newborough, two hundred feet thick,* must represent a corresponding quantity of vege- table matter which has totally disappeared. It may be added that similar demands on vegetable matter as a deoxidising agent are made by the beds and veins of metallic sulphides of the Laurentian, though some of the latter are no doubt of later date than the Laurentian rocks themselves. It would be very desirable to confirm such conclusions as those above deduced by the evidence of actual micro- scopic structure. It is to be observed, however, that when, in more modern sediments, Alga3 have been con- verted into bituminous matter, we cannot ordinarily ob- tain any structural evidence of the origin of such, bitumen, and in the graphitic slates and limestones derived from the metamorphosis of such rocks no organic structure remains. It is true that, in certain bituminous shales and limestones of the Silurian system, shreds of organic tissue can sometimes be detected, and in some cases, as in the Lower Silurian limestone of the La Cloche Mount- ains in Canada, the pores of brachiopodous shells and the cells of corals have been penetrated by black bitu- minous matter, forming what may be regarded as natural injections, sometimes of much beauty. In correspondence with this, while in some Laurentian graphitic rocks, as, for instance, in the compact graphite of Clarendon, the carbon presents a curdled appearance due to segregation, and precisely similar to that of the bitumen in more modern bituminous rocks, I can detect in the graphitic limestones occasional fibrous structures which may be remains of plants, and in some specimens vermicular lines, which I believe to be tubes of Eozoon penetrated by matter once bituminous, but now in the state of graphite. * " Geology of Canada," 1863. LAURENTIAX AXD EARLY PALEOZOIC. 15 "When palaeozoic land-plants have been converted into graphite, they sometimes perfectly retain their structure. Mineral charcoal, with structure, exists in the graphitic coal of Rhode Island. The fronds of ferns, with their minutest veins perfect, are preserved in the Devonian shales of St. John, in the state of graphite ; and in the same formation there are trunks of Conifers (Dadoxylon Ouangondianum) in which the material of the cell-walls has been converted into graphite, while their cavities have been filled with calcareous spar and quartz, the finest structures being preserved quite as well as in com- paratively unaltered specimens from the coal-formation.* No structures so perfect have as yet been detected in the Lanrentian, though in the largest of the three graphitic beds at St. John there appear to be fibrous structures, which I believe may indicate the existence of land-plants. This graphite is composed of contorted and slickensided laminae, much like those of some bituminous shales and coarse coals ; and in these are occasional small pyritous masses which show hollow carbonaceous fibres, in some cases presenting obscure indications of lateral pores. I regard these indications, however, as uncertain ; and it is not as yet fully ascertained that these beds at St. John are on the same geological horizon with the Lower Lau- reiitian of Canada, though they certainly underlie the Primordial series of the Acadian group, and are sepa- rated from it by beds having the character of the Hu- ronian. There is thus no- absolute impossibility that distinct organic tissues may be found in the Laurentian graphite, if formed from land-plants, more especially if any plants existed at that time having true woody or vascular tissues ; but it cannot with certainty be affirmed that such tissues * " Acadian Geology," p. 535. In calcified specimens the structures remain in the graphite after decalcification by an acid. 16 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. have been found. It is possible, however, that in the Laurentian period the vegetation of the land may have consisted wholly of cellular plants, as, for example, mosses and lichens ; and if so, there would be compara- tively little hope of the distinct preservation of their forms or tissues, or of our being able to distinguish the remains of land-plants from those of Algae. We may sum up these facts and considerations in the following statements : First, that somewhat obscure traces of organic structure can be detected in the Lauren- tian graphite ; secondly, that the general arrangement and microscopic structure of the substance corresponds with that of the carbonaceous and bituminous matters in marine formations of more modern date ; thirdly, that if the Laurentian graphite has been derived from vegetable matter, it has only undergone a metamorphosis similar in kind to that which organic matter in metamorphosed sediments of later age has experienced ; fourthly, that the association of the graphitic matter with organic lime- stone, beds of iron-ore, and metallic sulphides greatly strengthens the probability of its vegetable origin ; fifthly, that when we consider the immense thickness and extent of the Eozoonal and graphitic limestones and iron-ore deposits of the Laurentian, if we admit the organic origin of the limestone and graphite, we must be prepared to believe that the life of that early period, though it may have existed under low forms, was most copiously devel- oped, and that it equalled, perhaps surpassed, in its re- sults, in the way of geological accumulation, that of any subsequent period. Many years ago, at the meeting of the American As- sociation in Albany, the writer was carrying into the room of the Geological Section a mass of fossil wood from the Devonian of Gaspe", when he met the late Professor Agassiz, and remarked that the specimen was the re- mains of a Devonian tree contemporaneous with his LAUREXTIAN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 17 fishes of that age. "How I wish I could sit under its shade ! " was the smiling reply of the great zoologist ; and when we think of the great accumulations of Lauren tian carbon, and that we are entirely ignorant of the forms and structures of the vegetation which produced it. we can scarcely suppress a feeling of disappointment. Some things, however, we can safely infer from the facts that are known, and these it may be well to mention. The climate and atmosphere of the Laurentian may have been well adapted for the sustenance of vegetable life. We can scarcely doubt that the internal heat of the earth still warmed the waters of the sea, and these warm waters must have diffused great quantities of mists and vapours over the land, giving a moist and equable if not a very clear atmosphere. The vast quantities of carbon di- oxide afterwards sealed up in limestones and carbonaceous beds must also have still floated in the atmosphere and must have supplied abundance of the carbon, which con- stitutes the largest ingredient in vegetable tissues. Under these circumstances the whole world must have resembled a damp, warm greenhouse, and plants loving such an at- mosphere could have grown luxuriantly. In these cir- cumstances the lower forms of aquatic vegetation and those that love damp, warm air and wet soil would have been at home. If we ask more particularly what kinds of plants might be expected to be introduced in such circumstances, we may obtain some information from the vegetation of the succeeding Palaeozoic age, when such conditions still continued to a modified extent. In this period the club- mosses, ferns, and mare's-tails engrossed the world and grew to sizes and attained degrees of complexity of struc- ture not known in modern times. In the previous Lau- rentian age something similar may have happened to Algge, to Fungi, to Lichens, to Liverworts, and Mosses. The Algae may have attained to gigantic dimensions, and 18 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. may have even ascended out of the water in some of their forms. These comparatively simple cellular and tubular structures, now degraded to the humble position of flat lichens or soft or corky fungi, or slender cellular mosses, may have been so strengthened and modified as to con- stitute forest-trees. This would be quite in harmony with what is observed in the development of other plants in primitive geological times ; and a little later in this his- tory we shall see that there is evidence in the flora of the Silurian of a survival of such forms. It may be that no geologist or botanist will ever be able to realise these dreams of the past. But, on the other hand, it is quite possible that some fortunate chance may have somewhere preserved specimens of Laurentian plants showing their structure. In any case we have here presented to us the strange and startling fact that the remarkable arrangement of protoplasmic matter and chlorophyll, which enables the vegetable cell to perform, with the aid of solar light, the miracle of decomposing carbon dioxide and water, and forming with them woody and corky tissues, had already been introduced upon the earth. It has been well said that no amount of study of inorganic nature would ever have enabled any one to anticipate the possibility of the construction of an apparatus having the chemical powers of the living vegetable cell. Yet this most marvellous structure seems to have been introduced in the full pleni- tude of its powers in the Laurentian age. Whether this early Laurentian vegetation was the means of sustaining any animal life other than marine Protozoa, we do not know. It may have existed for its own sake alone, or merely as a purifier of the atmosphere, in preparation for the future introduction of land-ani- mals. The fact that there have existed, even in modern times, oceanic islands rich in vegetation, yet untenanted by the higher forms of animal life, prepares us to believe LAURENTIAN AND EARLY PAL/EOZOIC. 19 that such conditions may have been general or universal in the primeval times we are here considering. If we ask to what extent the carbon extracted from the atmosphere and stored up in the earth has been, or is likely to be, useful to man, the answer must be that it is not in a state to enable it to be used as min- eral fuel. It has, however, important uses in the arts, though at present the supply seems rather in excess of the demand, and it may well be that there are uses of graphite still undiscovered, and to which it will yet be applied. Finally, it is deserving of notice that, if Laurentian graphite indicates vegetable life, it indicates this in vast profusion. That incalculable quantities of vegetable matter have been oxidised and have disappeared we may believe on the evidence of the vast beds of iron-ore ; and, in regard to that preserved as graphite, it is certain that every inch of that mineral must indicate many feet of crude vegetable matter. It is remarkable that, in ascending from the Lauren- tian, we do not at first appear to advance in evidences of plant-life. The Huronian age, which succeeded the Laurentian, seems to have been a disturbed and unquiet time, and, except in certain bands of iron-ore and some dark slates coloured with carbonaceous matter, we find in it no evidence of vegetation. In the Cambrian a great subsidence of our continents began, which went on, though with local intermissions and reversals, all through the Siluro-Carnbrian or Ordovician time. These times were, for this reason, remarkable for the great abundance and increase of marine animals rather than of land-plants. Still, there are some traces of land vegetation, and we may sketch first the facts of this kind which are known, and then advert to some points relating to the earlier Alga?, or sea- weeds. An eminent Swedish geologist, Linnarsson, has de- 20 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. scribed, under the name of Eophyton, certain impressions on old Cambrian rocks in Sweden, and which certainly present very plant-like forms. They want, however, any trace of carbonaceous matter, and seem rather to be grooves or marks cut in clay by the limbs or tails of some aquatic animal, and afterwards filled up and preserved by succeeding deposits. After examining large series of these specimens from Sweden, and from rocks of similar age in Canada, I confess that I have no faith in their vegetable nature. The oldest plants known to me, and likely to have been of higher grade than Algse, are specimens kindly presented to me by Dr. Alleyne Nicholson, of Aberdeen, and which he had named Buthotrephis Harknessii* and B. radiata. They are from the Skiddaw rocks of Cum- berland. On examining these specimens, and others subsequently collected in the same locality by Dr. GL M. Dawson, while convinced by their form and carbonaceous character that they are really plants, I am inclined to re- fer them not to Algse, but probably to Ehizocarps. They consist of slender branching stems, with whorls of elongate and pointed leaves, resembling the genus Annularia of the coal formation. I am inclined to believe that both of Nicholson's species are parts of one plant, and for this I have proposed the generic name Protannularia (Fig. 1). Somewhat higher in the Siluro-Cambrian, in the Cincinnati group of America, Lesquereux has found some minute radiated leaves, referred by him to the genus Splienopliyllum,\ which is also allied to Ehizocarps. Still more remarkable is the discovery in the same beds of a stem with rhombic areoles or leaf -bases, to which the name Protostigma has been given. J If a plant, this may * " Geological Magazine," 1869. f See figure in next chapter. J Prototitigma sigillarioidcs, Lesquereux. LAUREXTIAX AND EARLY PALEOZOIC. 21 have been allied to the club-mosses. This seems to be all that we at present know of land-vegetation in the Siluro-Cambrian. So far as the remains go, they indicate the presence of the families of Ehizo- carps and of Lyco- pods. If we ascend into the Upper Si- lurian, or Siluri- an proper, the evi- dences of land veg- etation somewhat increase. In 1859 1 described, in " The Journal of the Geo- logical Society," of London, a remark- able tree from the Lower Erian of Gaspe, under the name Prototaxites, but for which I now prefer the name Nematopliy- ton. When in Lon- don, in 1870, I obtained permission to examine cer- tain specimens of spore-cases or seeds from the Upper Ludlow (Silurian) formation of England, and which had been described by Sir Joseph Hooker under the name Pachytlieca. In the same slabs with these I" found fragments of fossil wood identical with those of the Gaspe plant. Still later I recognised similar fragments associated also with Pachyiheca in the Silu- rian of Cape Bon Ami, New Brunswick. Lastly, Dr. Hicks has discovered similar wood, and also similar FIG. 1. Protannularia Harknessii (Nichol- son), a probable Khizocarp of the Ordo- vician period. THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. fruits, in the Denbighshire grits, at the base of the Si- lurian.* FIG. 2. NcmatopJiyton Logani (magnified). Vertical section. From comparison of this singular wood, the structure of which is represented in Figs. 2, 3, 4, with the debris FIG. 3. Nematophyton Logani (magnified). Horizontal section, showing part of one of the radial spaces, with tubes passing into it. of fossil taxine woods, mineralised after long maceration in water, I was inclined to regard Prototaxites, or, as I * " Journal of the Geological Society," August, 1881. LAEREXTIAX AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 23 have more recently named it, Nematopliyton, as a prime- val gymnosperm allied to those trees which linger had described from the Erian of Thuriugia, under the name Aporoxylon.* Later examples of more lax tissues from branches or young stems, and the elaborate examinations kindly undertaken for me by Professor Penhallow and FIG. 4. Nematop hi/to n Logani (magnified). Bestoration.f referred to in a note to this chapter, have induced me to modify this view, and to hold that the tissues of these singular trees, which seem to have existed from the be- * " Palaeontologie des Thuringer Waldes," 1856. f Figs. 2, 3, and 4 arc drawn from nature by Prof. Penhallow, of McGill College. 24: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. ginning of the Silurian age and to have finally disap- peared in the early Erian, are altogether distinct from any form of vegetation hitherto known, and are possibly survivors of that prototypal flora to which I have already referred. They are trees of large size, with a coaly bark and large spreading roots, having the surface of the stem smooth or irregularly ribbed, but with a nodose or jointed appearance. Internally, they show a tissue of long, cylin- drical tubes, traversed by a complex network of horizontal tubes thinner walled and of smaller size. The tubes are arranged in concentric zones, which, if annual rings, would in some specimens indicate an age of one hundred and fifty years. There are also radiating spaces, which I was at first disposed to regard as true medullary rays, or which at least indicate a radiating arrangement of the tissue. They now seem to be spaces extending from the centre towards the circumference of the stem, and to have con- tained bundles of tubes gathered from the general tissue and extending outward perhaps to organs or appendages on the surface. Carruthers has suggested a resemblance to Alga3, and has even proposed to change the name to Nematophycus, or "thread-sea-weed"; but the resem- blance is by no means clear, and it would be quite as rea- sonable to compare the tissue to that of some Fungi or Li- chens, or even to suppose that a plant composed of cylin- drical tubes has been penetrated by the mycelium or spawn of a dry-rot fungus. But the tissues are too constant and too manifestly connected with each other to justify this last supposition. That the plant grew on land I cannot doubt, from its mode of occurrence ; that it was of dura- ble and resisting character is shown by its state of preser- vation ; and the structure of the seeds called Pachytheca, with their constant association with these trees, give coun- tenance to the belief that they are the fruit of Nema- tophyton. Of the foliage or fronds of these strange plants we unfortunately know nothing. They seem, how- LAUREXTIAN AND EARLY PALEOZOIC. 25 ever, to realise the idea of arboreal plants having struct- ures akin to those of thallophytes, but with seeds so large and complex that they can scarcely be regarded as mere spores. They should perhaps constitute a separate class or order to which the name Nematodendrece may be given, and of which Nematophyton will constitute one genus and Aporoxylon of Unger another.* Another question arises as to the possible relation of these plants to other trees known by their external forms. The Protostigma of Lesquereux has already been referred to, and Claypole has described a tree from the Clinton group of the United States, with large ovate leaf-bases, to which he has given the name Glyptodendron.\ If the markings on these plants are really leaf-bases, they can scarcely have been connected with Nematopliyton, because that tree shows no such surface-markings, though, as we have seen, it had bundles of tubes passing diagonally to the surface. These plants were more probably trees with an axis of barred vessels and thick, cellular bark, like the Lepidodendron of later periods, to be noticed in the sequel. Dr. Hicks has also described from the same series of beds which afforded the fragments of Nematophyton certain carbonised dichotomous stems, which he has named Ber- wynia. It is just possible that these plants may have belonged to the Nematodendreas. The thick and dense coaly matter which they show resembles the bark of these trees, the longitudinal striation in some of them may represent the fibrous structure, and the lateral projections which have been compared to leaves or leaf-bases may correspond with the superficial eminences of Nematophy- ton, and the spirally arranged punctures which it shows on its surface. In this case I should be disposed to re- * See report by the author on " Brian Flora of Canada," 1871 and 1882, for full description of these fossils, f " American Journal of Science," 1878. 26 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. gard the supposed stigmaria-like roots as really stems, and the supposed rootlets as short, spine-like rudiment- ary leaves. All such comparisons must, however, in the mean time be regarded as conjectural. We seem, how- ever, to have here a type of tree very dissimilar to any even of the later Palaeozoic age, which existed through- out the Silurian, and probably further back, which ceased to exist early in the Erian age, and before the appearance of the ordinary coniferous and lepidodendroid trees. May it not have been a survivor of an old arboreal flora extending back even to the Laurentian itself ? Multitudes of markings occurring on the surfaces of the older rocks have been referred to the Alga? or sea- weeds, and indeed this group has been a sort of refuge for the destitute to which palasontologists have been accus- tomed to refer any anomalous or inexplicable form which, while probably organic, could not be definitely referred to the animal kingdom. There can be no question that some of those are truly marine plants ; and that plants of this kind occur in formations older than those in which we first find land-plants, and that they have continued to inhabit the sea down to the present time. It is also true that the oldest of these Algse closely resemble in form plants of this kind still existing ; and, since their simple cellular structures and soft tissues are scarcely ever preserved, their general forms are all that we can know, so that their exact resemblance to or difference from modern types can rarely be determined. For the same reasons it has proved difficult clearly to distinguish them, from mere inorganic markings or the traces of animals, and the greatest di- vergence of opinion has occurred in recent times on these subjects, as any one can readily understand who consults the voluminous and well-illustrated memoirs of Nathorst, Williamson, Saporta, and Delgado. The author of this work has given much attention to these remains, and has not been disposed to claim for the LAURENTIAN AND EARLY PALEOZOIC. 27 vegetable kingdom so many of them as some of his con- temporaries.* The considerations which seem most im- portant in making such distinctions are the following : 1. The presence or absence of carbonaceous matter. True Algae not infrequently present at least a thin film of carbon representing their organic matter, and this is the more likely to occur in their case, as organic matters buried in marine deposits and not exposed to atmospheric oxidation are very likely to be preserved. 2. In the absence of organic matter, the staining of the containing rock, the disappearance or deoxidation of its ferruginous colouring matter, or the presence of iron pyrite may indi- cate the removal of organic matter by decay. 3. When organic matter and indications of it are altogether absent, and form alone remains, we have to distinguish from Alga?, trails and burrows similar to those of aquatic animals, casts of shrinkage-cracks, water-marks, and rill- marks widely diffused over the surfaces of beds. 4. Markings depressed on the upper surfaces of beds, and filled with the material of the succeeding layer, are usually mere im- pressions. The cases of possible exceptions to this are very rare. On the contrary, there are not infrequently forms in relief on the surfaces of rocks which are not Algae, but may be shallow burrows arched upward on top, or castings of worms thrown up upon the surface. Some- times, however, they may have been left by denudation of the surrounding material, just as footprints on dry snow remain in relief after the surrounding loose material has been drifted away by the wind ; the portion consoli- dated by pressure being better able to resist the denuding agency. The footprints from the Potsdam sandstone in Can- ada, for which the name Proticlinites was proposed by * " Impressions and Footprints of Aquatic Animals," " American Journal of Science," 1873. 28 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Owen, and which were by him referred to crustaceans probably resembling Limulus, were shown by the writer, in 1862,* to correspond precisely with those of the American Limulus (Poly- phemus Occidentalis) (Fig. 5). I proved by experi- ment with the modern ani- mal that the recurring se- ries of groups of markings were produced by the toes of the large posterior tho- FIG. 5. Trail of a modern king- crab, to illustrate imitations of plants sometimes named Bllo- Utes. racic feet, the irregular scratches seen in Protich- nites lineatus by the ordi- nary feet, and the central furrow by the tail. It was also shown that when the Limulus uses its swimming-feet it produces impressions of the character of those named FIG. 6. Trail of Carboniferous crustacean (Eusichnites Acadicus), Novft Scotia, to illustrate supposed Alga. " Canadian Naturalist," vol. vii. LAUREXTIAX AXD EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 29 CUmactichnites, from the same beds which afford Pro- tichnites. The principal difference between ProticTinites and their modern representatives is that the latter have two lateral furrows produced by the sides of the cara- pace, which are wanting in the for- mer. I subsequently applied the same explanation to sev- eral other ancient forms now known under the gener- al name BiloMtes (Figs. 6 and 7).* The tubercu- lated impressions known as Phyma- toderma and Caul- erpites may, as Zeil- ler has shown be made by the bur- rowing of the mole- cricket, and fine examples occurring in the Clinton forma- tion of Canada are probably the work of Crustacea. It is probable, however, that some of the later forms referred to these genera are really Algae related to Caulerpa, or even branches of Conifers of the genus Brachyphyllum. Nereites and Planulites are tracks and burrows of worms, with or without marks of setae, and some of the * The name Bilobites was originally proposed by De Kay for a bivalve shell (Conocardium). Its application to supposed Algae was an error, but this is of the less consequence, as these are not true plants but only animal trails. FlG _ f.. (Rusichnites) Grenvillen- burrow of the Siluro-Cam- brian, probably of a crustacean, a, Track connected with it. 30 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. markings referred to Palceochorda, Palceopliycus, and ScoUthus have their places here. Many examples highly illustrative of the manner of formation of the impressions are afforded by Canadian rocks (Fig. 8). Branching forms referred to Licrophycus of Billings, and some of those referred to Buthotrephis, Hall, as well as radiating markings referable to Scototithus, GyrophyllUes, and As- tcropliycus, are ex- plained by the branch- ing burrows of worms illustrated by Nathorst and the author. As- tropolithon, a singular radiating marking of the Canadian Cambri- an,* seems to be some- thing organic, but of what nature is uncer- tain (Fig. 9). Rhabdiclinites and EopJiyton belong to im- pressions explicable by the trails of drifting sea-weeds, the tail-markings of Crustacea, and the ruts ploughed by bivalve mollusks, and occurring in the Silu- rian, Erian, and Carboniferous rocks, f Among these are the singular bilobate forms described as Rusopliycus by Hall, and which are probably burrows or resting-places of crustaceans. The tracks of such animals, when walk- ing, are the jointed impressions known as Arthrophycus and Crusiana. I have shown by the mode of occurrence Fio. Z.Palceophycus Beverlyemis (Bill- N ings), a supposed Cambrian Fucoid, but probably an animal trail. * Supplement to " Acadian Geology.' f "Canadian Naturalist," 1864. LAUREXTIAN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 31 of these, and Nathorst has confirmed this conclusion by elaborate experiments on living animals, that these forms are really trails impressed on soft sediments by animals and mostly by crustaceans. I agree with Dr. Williamson * in believing that all or nearly all the forms referred to Crossochorda of Schimper are really animal im- pressions allied to Nereites, and due either to worms or, as Nathorst has shown to be possible, to small crus- taceans. Many impressions of this kind occur in the Silurian beds of the Clinton series in Canada and New York, and are undoubtedly mere markings. It is worthy of note that these markings strikingly resemble the so- called Eopliyton, described by Torell from the Primordial of Sweden, and by Billings from that of Newfound- land ; and which also occur abun- dantly in the Primordial of New Brunswick. After examining a se- ries of these markings from Sweden shown to me by Mr. Carruthers in London, and also specimens from Newfoundland and a large number in situ at St. John, I am convinced that they cannot be plants, but must be markings of the nature of Rliabdiclmites. This conclusion is based on the absence of carbonaceous matter, the intimate union of the markings with the surface of the stone, FIG. _ 9. Astropolithon Hindii, an organism of the Lower Cam- brian of Nova Scotia, possibly vegetable. * "Tracks from Yorcdale Rocks," "Manchester Literary and Philo- sophical Society," 1885. 32 Tllfc GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. their indefinite forms, their want of nodes or append- ages, and their markings being always of such a na- ture as could be produced by scratches of a sharp instrument. Since, however, fishes are yet unknown in beds of this age, they may possibly be referred to the feet or spinous tails of swimming crustaceans. Salter has already suggested this origin for some scratches of somewhat different form found in the Primordial of Great Britain. He supposed them to have been the work of species of Hymenocaris. These marks may, however, indicate the existence of some free-swim- ming animals of the Primordial seas as yet unknown to us. Three other suggestions merit consideration in this connection. One is that Algae and also land-plants, drift- ing with tides or currents, often make the most remark- able and fantastic trails. A marking of this kind has been observed by Dr. Gr. M. Dawson to be produced by a drifted Laminaria, and in complexity it resembled the extraordinary ^nigmichnus multiformis of Hitchcock from the Connecticut sandstones. Much more simple markings of this kind would suffice to give species of Eophyton. Another is furnished by a fact stated to the author by Prof. Morse, namely, that Lingulae, when dis- lodged from their burrows, trail themselves over the bottom like worms, by means of their cirri. Colonies of these creatures, so abundant in the Primordial, may, when obliged to remove, have covered the surfaces of beds of mud with vermicular markings. The third is that the Rhabdichnite-markings resemble some of the grooves in Silurian rocks which have been referred to trails of Gasteropods, as, for instance, those from the Clinton group, described by Hall. Another kind of markings not even organic, but alto- gether depending on physical causes, are the beautiful branching rill-marks produced by the oozing of water LAUKEXT1AN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 33 out of mud and sand-banks left by the tide, and which sometimes cover great surfaces with the most elaborate tracery, on the modern tidal shores as well as in some of the most ancient rocks. Dendrophycus * of Lesquereux seems to be an example of rill-mark, as well as AristopJiy- cus, Clcepliycus, and Zygophyctus, of Miller and Dyer, from the Lower Silurian. Bill-marks occur in very old rocks, f but are perhaps most beautifully preserved in the Carboniferous shales and argillaceous sandstones, and even more elaborately on the mod- ern mud - banks of the Bay of Fundy.J Some of these simulate ferns and fronds of Laminaria3, and others resemble roots, f ucoids allied to Buthotrepliis, or the ra- diating worm-burrows already re- ferred to (Fig. 10). Shrinkage-crack* are also abun- dant in some of the Carboniferous beds, and are sometimes accom- panied with impressions of rain- drops. When finely reticulated they might be mistaken for the venation of leaves, and, when complicated with little rill-marks tributary to their sides, they pre- cisely resemble the Dictyolites of Hall from the Medina sandstone (Fig. 11). An entirely different kind of shrinkage-crack is that which occurs in certain carbonised and flattened plants, * " Coal Flora of Pennsylvania," vol. Hi., Plate 88. f "Journal of the Geological Society," vol. xii., p. 251. \ "Acadian Geology," 2d ed., p. 26. duced, to illustrate pre- tended Algse. THE GEOLOGICAL HISTOKY OF PLANTS. and which sometimes communicates to them a marvellous resemblance to the netted under surface of an exogenous leaf. Flattened stems of plants and layers of cortical matter, when carbonised, shrink in such a manner as to produce minute reticulated cracks. These become filled with mineral matter before the coaly substance has been completely consolidated. A further compression occurs, causing the coaly substance to collapse, leaving the little veins of harder mineral matter projecting. These im- press their form upon the clay or shale above and below, and thus when the mass is broken open we have a car- bonaceous film or thin layer covered with a network of raised lines, and corresponding mi- nute depressed lines on the shale in contact with it. The reticulations are generally ir- regular, but some- times they very closely resemble the veins of a re- ticulately veined leaf. One of the most curious speci- mens in my pos- session was collect- ed by Mr. Elder in the Lower Car- boniferous of Horton Bluff. The little veins which form the projecting network are in this case white calcite ; but at the surface their projecting edges are blackened with a carbonaceous film. Slickensided bodies, resembling the fossil fruits de- scribed by Geinitz as Gulielmites, and the objects believed IfiQ. 11. Cast of shrinkage cracks (Carbon- iferous, Nova Scotia), illustrating pre- tended Algae. LAUREXTIAX AND EARLY PALEOZOIC. 35 by Fleming and Carruthers * to be casts of cavities filled with fluid, abound in the shales of the Carboniferous and Devonian. They are, no doubt, in most cases the results of the pressure and consolidation of the clay around small solid bodies, whether organic, fragmentary, or concre- tionary. They are, in short, local slickensides precisely similar to those found so plentifully in the coal under- clays, and which, as I have elsewhere f shown, resulted from the internal giving way and slipping of the mass as the roots of Stigmaria decayed within it. Most collectors of fossil plants in the older formations must, I presume, be familiar with appearances of this kind in connection with small stems, petioles, fragments of wood, and car- polites. I have in my collection petioles of ferns and fruits of the genus Triyonocarpum partially slickensided in this way, and which if wholly covered by this kind of marking could scarcely have been recognised. I have figured bodies of this kind in my report on the Devonian and Upper Silurian plants of Canada, believing them, owing to their carbonaceous covering, to be probably slickensided fruits, though of uncertain nature. In every case I think these bodies must have had a solid nucleus of some sort, as the severe pressure implied in slickensiding is cjuite incompatible with a mere " fluid-cavity," even supposing this to have existed. Prof. Marsh has well explained another phase of the influence of hard bodies in producing partial slickensides, in his paper on Stylolites, read before the American As- sociation in 1867, and the application of the combined forces of concretionary action and slickensiding to the production of the cone-in-cone concretions, which occur in the coal-formation and as low as the Primordial. I have figured a very perfect and beautiful form of this * "Journal of the Geological Society," June, 1871. f Ibid., vol. x., p. 14. 36 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. kind from the coal-formation of Nova Scotia, which is described in "Acadian Geology" * (Fig. 12). I have referred to these facts here because they are relatively more important in that older period, which may be named the age of Algse, and because their settlement now will enable us to dispense with discussions of this kind further on. The able memoirs of Nathorst and Williamson should be studied by those who desire further information. But it may be asked, "Are there no real examples of fossil Algae ? " I believe there are many such, but the diffi- culty is to distinguish them. Con fining our- selves to the older rocks, the following may be noted : The genus Bu- tliotrephis of Hall, which is characterised as having stems, sub- cylindric or com- pressed, with numer- ous branches, which are divaricating and sometimes leaf -like, contains some true Alga?. Hall's B. gratiUs, from the Siluro-Cambrian, is one of these. Similar plants, referred to the same species, occur in the Clinton and Niagara formations, and a beautiful species, collected by Col. Grant, of Hamilton, and now in the McGill College col- lection, represents a broader and more frondose type of distinctly carbonaceous character. It may be described as follows : Butliotrepliis Grant ii, S. N. (Fig. 13). Stems and FIG. 12. Cone-in-cone concretion (Carbon- iferous, Nova Scotia), illustrating pre- tended Algse. Appendix, p. 676, edition of 1878. LAUREXTIAN AND EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 37 fronds smooth and slightly striate longitudinally, with curved and interrupted striae. Stem thick, bifurcating, the divisions terminating in irregularly pinnate fronds, apparently truncate at the extremities. The quan- tity of carbona- ceous matter pres- ent would indicate thick, though per- haps flattened, stems and dense fleshy fronds. The species nodosa and B. flexuosa, from the Utica shale, are also certain- ly plants, though it is possible, if their structures and fruit were known, some of these might be referred to differ- ent genera. All of these plants have either car- bonaceous matter or produce organ- ic stains on the matrix. iw __^ IM ,, w ,_ Alga The organism with diverging wedge-shaped fronds, described by Hall as Sphenothallus angustifolius, is also a plant. Fine specimens, in the collection of the Geological Survey of Canada, show dis- 38 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. tinct evidence of the organic character of the wedge- shaped fronds. It is from the Utica shale, and elsewhere in the Siluro-Cambrian. It is just possible, as suggested by Hall, that this plant may be of higher rank than the Algas. The genus PalcBOpliycus of Hall includes a great va- riety of uncertain objects, of which only a few are prob- ably true Algae. I have specimens of fragments similar to his P. virgatus, which show distinct carbonaceous films, and others from the Quebec group, which seem to be cylindrical tubes now flattened, and which have con- tained spindle-shaped sporangia of large size. Tortuous and curved flattened stems, or fronds, from the Upper Silurian limestone of G-aspe, also show organic matter. Eespecting the forms referred to Licrophycus by Billings, containing stems or semi-cylindrical markings springing from a common base, I have been in great doubt. I have not seen any specimens containing une- quivocal organic matter, and am inclined to think that most of them, if not the whole, are casts of worm-bur- rows, with trails radiating from them. Though I have confined myself in this notice to plants, or supposed plants, of the Lower Palaeozoic, it may be well to mention the remarkable Cauda-Galli fucoids, re- ferred by Hall to the genus Spirophyton, and which are characteristic of the oldest Erian beds. The specimens which. I have seen from New York, from Gaspe", and from Brazil, leave no doubt in my mind that these were really marine plants, and that the form of a spiral frond, assigned to them by Hall, is perfectly correct. They must have been very abundant and very graceful plants of the early Erian, immediately after the close of the Silurian period. We come now to notice certain organisms referred to Algae, and which are either of animal origin, or are of higher grade than the sea-weeds. We have already dis- LAUREXTIAN AND EARLY PALEOZOIC. 39 cussed the questions relating to Prototaxites. Drepano- pliycus, of Goeppert,* I suspect, is only a badly preserved branch or stem of the Erian land-plant known as Arthro- stifjma. In like manner, Hdliserites Dechenianus,\ of Goeppert, is evidently the land-plant known as PsilopJiy- ton. Sphcerococcites dentatus and S. serra the Fucoides dentatus and serra of Brongniart, from Quebec are graptolites of two species quite common there. J Dic- tyopliyton and Upliantenia, as described by Hall and the author, are now known to be sponges. They have be- come DictyospongicB. The curious and very ancient fos- sils referred by Forbes to the genus Oldhamia are perhaps still subject to doubt, but are usually regarded as Zo- ophytes, though it is quite possible they may be plants. Though I have not seen the specimens, I have no doubt whatever that the plants, or the greater part of them, from the Silurian of Bohemia, described by Stur as Algae and Characeae,* are really land-plants, some of them of the genus Psilopliyton. I may say in this connection that specimens of flattened Psilophyton and Arthrostig- ma, in the Upper Silurian and Erian of Gasp6, would probably have been referred to Algae, but for the fact that in some of them the axis of barred vessels is preserved. It is not surprising that great difficulties have occurred in the determination of fossil Algae. Enough, however, remains certain to prove that the old Cambrian and Silu- rian seas were tenanted with sea- weeds not very dissimilar from those of the present time. It is further probable that some of the graphitic, carbonaceous, and bituminous * "Fossile Flora," 1852, p. 92, Table xli. f Ibid., p. 88, Table ii. % Brongniart, " Vegeteaux Fossiles," Plate vi., Figs. 7 to 12. * " Proceedings of the Vienna Academy," 1881. ffostinella, of this author, is almost certainly Psilophyton, and his Barrandiana seems to in- clude Arthrostigma, and perhaps leafy branches of Bcrwynia. These curious plants should be re-examined. 4:0 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. shales and limestones of the Silurian owe their carbona- ceous matters to the decomposition of Algae, though pos- sibly some of it may have been derived from Graptolites and other corneous Zoophytes. In any case, such micro FIG. 14. Silurian vegetation restored. Protannularia. Bencynia, Nema- tophyton, tiphe/iophylium, Arthrostigma, "'* scopic examinations of these shales as I have made, have not produced any evidence of the existence of plants of higher grade, while those of the Eriau and Carboniferous periods, similar to the naked eye, abound in such evi- dence. It is also to be observed that, on the surfaces of LAUREXTIAX AXD EARLY PALEOZOIC. 41 beds of sandstone in the Upper Cambrian, carbonaceous debris, which seems to be the remains of either aquatic or land plants, is locally not infrequent. Referring to the land vegetation of the older rocks, it is difficult to picture its nature and appearance. We may imagine the shallow waters filled with aquatic or am- phibious Rhizocarpean plants, vast meadows or brakes of the delicate Psilophyton and the starry Protannularia and some tall trees, perhaps looking like gigantic club- mosses, or possibly with broad, flabby leaves, mostly cellu- lar in texture, and resembling Algae transferred to the air. Imagination can, however, scarcely realise this strange and grotesque vegetation, which, though possibly copious and luxuriant, must have been simple and monotonous in aspect, and, though it must have produced spores and seeds and even fruits, these were probably all of the types seen in the modern acrogens'and gymnosperms. " In garments preen, indistinct in the twilight, They stand like Druids of old, with voices sad and prophetic.'' Prophetic they truly were, as we shall find, of the more varied forests of succeeding times, and they may also help us to realise the aspect of that still older vege- tation, which is fossilised in the Laurentian graphite; though it is not impossible that this last may have been of higher and more varied .types, and that the Cambrian and Silurian may have been times of depression in the vegeta- ble world, as they certainly were in the submergence of much of the land. These primeval woods served at least to clothe the nakedness of the new-born land, and they may have shel- tered and nourished forms of land-life still unknown to us, as we find as yet only a few insects and scorpions in the Silurian. They possibly also served to abstract from, the atmosphere some portion of its superabundant car- bonic acid harmful to animal life, and they stored up 42 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. supplies of graphite, of petroleum, and of illuminating gas, useful to man at the present day. We may write of them and draw their forms with the carbon which they themselves supplied. NOTE TO CHAPTER II. EXAMINATION OF PROTOTAXITES (Nematophyton}, BY PROF. PEN- HALLOW, OF McGiLL UNIVERSITY. Prof. Penhallow, having kindly consented to re-examine my specimens, has furnished me with elaborate notes of his facts and conclusions, of which the following is a summary, but which it is hoped will be published in full : " 1. Concentric Layers. The inner face of each of these is com- posed of relatively large tubes, having diameters from 13'G to 34'6 micro-millimetres. The outer face has tubes ranging from 13'8 to 27'6 mm. The average diameter in the lower surface approaches to 34, that in the outer to 13'8. There is, however, no abrupt termination to the surface of the layers, though in some specimens they separate easily, with shining surfaces. "2. Minute Structure. In longitudinal sections the principal part of the structure consists of longitudinal tubes of indeterminate length, and round in cross-section. They are approximately parallel, but in some cases may be seen to bend sinuously, and are not in direct contact. Finer myceloid tubes, 5'33 mm. in diameter, trav- erse the structure in all directions, and are believed to branch off from the larger tubes. In a small specimen supposed to be a branch or small stem, and in which the vertical tubes are somewhat distant from one another, this horizontal system is very largely developed ; but is less manifest in the older stems. The tubes themselves show no structure. The ray-like openings in the substance of the tissue are evidently original parts of the structure, but not of the nature of medullary rays. They are radiating spaces running outward in an interrupted manner or so tortuously that they appear to be inter- rupted in their course from the centre towards the surface. They show tubes turning into them, branching into them, and approxi- mately horizontal, but tortuous. On the external surface of some specimens these radial spaces are represented by minute pits irregu- LAUKEXTIAN AND' EARLY PALAEOZOIC. 43 larly or spirally arranged. The transverse swellings of the stem show no difference of structure, except that the tubes or cells may be a little more tortuous, and a transverse film of coaly matter extends from the outer coaly envelope inwardly. This may perhaps be caused by some accident of preservation. The outer coaly layer shows tubes similar to those of the stem.* The horizontal or oblique flexures of the large tabes seem to be mainly in the vicinity of the radial openings, and it is in entering these that they have been seen to branch." The conclusions arrived at by Prof. Penhallow are as follows : " 1. The plant was not truly exogenous, and the appearance of rings is independent of the causes which determine the layers of growth in exogenous plants. " 2. The plant was possessed of no true bark. Whatever cortical layer was present was in all probability a modification of the general structure, f " 3. An intimate relation exists between the large tubular cells and the myceloid filaments, the latter being a system of small branches from the former ; the branching being determined chiefly in certain special openings which simulate medullary rays. " 4. The specimens examined exhibit no evidence of special de- cay, and the structure throughout is of a normal character. " 5. The primary structure consists of large tubular cells without apparent terminations, and devoid of structural markings, with which is associated a secondary structure of myceloid filaments aris- ing from the former. " 6. The structure of Nematopfiyton as a whole is unique ; at least there is no plant of modern type with which it is comparable. Nevertheless, the loose character of the entire structure ; the inter- minable cells ; their interlacing ; and, finally, their branching into a secondary series of smaller filaments, point with considerable force to the true relationship of the stem as being with Algas or other Thallo- phytes rather than with Gymnosperms. A more recent examination * It is possible that these tubes may be merely part of the stem at- tached to the bark, which seems to me to indicate the same dense cellular structure seen in the bark of Lepidodendra, etc. f OnthesG points I would reserve the considerations: 1. That there must have been some relation between the mode of growth of these great stems and their concentric rings ; and, 2. That the evidence of a bark is as strong as in the case of any Palaeozoic tree in which the bark is, as usual, carbonised. 44 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of a laminated resinous substance found associated with the plant shows that it is wholly amorphous, and, as indicated by distinct lines of flow, that it must have been in a plastic state at a former period/ The only evidence of structure was found in certain well-defined mycelia, which may have been derived from associated vegetable matter upon which they were growing, and over which the plastic matrix flowed." I have only to add to this description that when we consider that Nematophyton Logani was a large tree, sometimes attaining a diam- eter of more than two feet, and a stature of at least twenty before branching ; that it had great roots, and gave off large branches ; that it was an aerial plant, probably flourishing in the same swampy flats with Psilophyton, Arthrostigma, and LeptopJileum ; that the peculiar bodies known as Pachytheca were not unlikely its fruit we have evidence that there were, in the early Palaeozoic period, plants scarcely dreamt of by modern botany. Only when the appendages of these plants are more fully known can we hope to understand them. In the mean time, I may state that there were probably differ- ent species of these trees, indicated more particularly by the stems I have described as Nematoxylon and Celluloxylon.* There were, I think, some indications that the plants described by Carruthers as Berwynia, may also be found to have been generically the same. The resinous matter mentioned by Prof. Penhallow is found in great abundance in the beds containing Nematophyton, and must, I think, have been an exudation from its bark. * "Journal Geol. Society of London," 1863, 1881. CHAPTEE III. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS ORIGIN OF PETRO- LEUMTHE AGE OF ACROGENS AND GTMNOSPERMS. IN the last chapter we were occupied with the com- paratively few and obscure remains of plants entombed in the oldest geological formations. We now ascend to a higher plane, that of the Erian or Devonian period, in which, for the first time, we find varied and widely dis- tributed forests. The growth of knowledge with respect to this flora has been somewhat rapid, and it may be interesting to note its principal stages, as an encouragement to the hope that we may yet learn something more satisfactory re- specting the older floras we have just discussed. In Goeppert's memoir on the flora of the Silurian, Devonian, and Lower Carboniferous rocks, published in I860,* he enumerates twenty species as Silurian, but these are all admitted to be Alga?, and several of them are re- mains which may be fairly claimed by the zoologists as zoophytes, or trails of worms and mollusks. In the Lower Devonian he knows but six species, five of which are Algae, and the remaining one a Sigfflaria, but this is of very doubtful nature. In the Middle Devonian he gives but one species, a land-plant of the genus Lepidodendron. In the Upper Devonian the number rises to fifty-seven, of which all but seven are terrestrial plants, representing * Jena, 1860. 46 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. a large number of the genera occurring in the succeeding Carboniferous system. Goeppert does not include in his enumeration the plants from the Devonian of Gaspe, described by the author in 1859,* having seen only an abstract of the paper at the time of writing his memoir, nor does he appear to have any knowledge of the plants of this age described by Lesquereux in Kogers's "Pennsylvania." These might have added ten or twelve species to his list, some of them probably from the Lower Devonian. It is further to be observed that a few additional species had also been recognised by Peach in the Old Red Sandstone of Scotland. But from 1860 to the present time a rich harvest of specimens has been gathered from the Gaspe sandstones, from the shales of southern New Brunswick, from the sandstones of Perry in Maine, and from the wide-spread Erian areas of New York, Pennsylvania, and Ohio. Nearly all these specimens have passed through my hands, and I am now able to catalogue about a hun- dred species, representing more than thirty genera, and including all the great types of vascular Cryptogams, the Gymnosperms, and even one (still doubtful) Angiospeim, Many new forms have also been described from the De- vonian of Scotland and of the Continent of Europe. Before describing these plants in detail, we may refer to North America for illustration of the physical condi- tions of the time. In a physical point of view the north- ern hemisphere presented a great change in the Erian period. There were vast foldings of the crust of the earth, and great emissions of volcanic rock on both sides of the Atlantic. In North America, while at one time the whole interior area of the continent, as far north as * "Journal of the Geological Society of London," also "Canadian Naturalist." THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. tf the Great Lakes, was occupied by a vast inland sea, studded with coral islands, the long Appalachian ridge had begun to assume, along with the old Laurentian land, something of the form of our present continent, and on the margins of this Appalachian belt there were wide, swampy flats and shallow-water areas, which, under the mild climate that seems to have characterised this period, were admirably suited to nourish a luxuriant vegetation. Under this mild climate, also, it would seeia that new forms of plants were first introduced in the far north, where the long continuance of summer sunlight, along with great warmth, seems to have aided in their introduction and early ex- tension, and thence made their way to the southward, a process Avhich, as Gray and others have shown, has also occurred in later geological times. The America of this Erian age consisted during the greater part of the period of a more or less extensive belt of land in the north with two long tongues descending from it, one along the Appalachian line in the east, the other in the region west of the Kocky Mountains. On the seaward sides of these there were low lands covered Avith vegetation, while on the inland side the great in- terior sea, with its verdant and wooded islands, realised, though probably with shallower water, the conditions of the modern archipelagoes of the Pacific. Europe presented conditions somewhat similar, having in the earlier and middle portions of the period great sea areas with insular patches of land, and later wide tracts of shallow and in part enclosed water areas, swarming with fishes, and having an abundant vegetation on their shores. These were the- conditions of the Eifel and Devonshire limestones, and of the Old Red Sandstone of Scotland, and the Kiltorcan beds of Ireland. In Europe also, as in America, there were in the Erian age great ejections of igneous rock. On both sides of the Atlantic there were somewhat varied and changing conditions of 48 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. land and water, and a mild and equable climate, permit- ting the existence of a rich vegetation in high northern latitudes. Of this latter fact a remarkable example is afforded by the beds holding plants of this age in Spitz- bergen and Bear Island, in its vicinity. Here there seem to be two series of plant-bearing strata, one with the vegetation of the Upper Erian, the other with that of the Lower Carboniferous, though both have been united by Heer under his so-called "Ursa Stage," in which he has grouped the characteristic plants of two distinct periods. This has recently been fully established by the researches of Nathorst, though the author had already suggested it as the probable explanation of the strange union of species in the Ursa group of Heer. In studying the vegetation of this remarkable period, we must take merely some of the more important forms as examples, since it would be impossible to notice all the species, and some of them may be better treated in the Carboniferous, where they have their headquarters. (Fig. 15.) I may first refer to a family which seems to have cul- minated in the Erian age, and ever since to have occupied a less important place. It is that of the curious aquatic plants known as Ehizocarps,* and referred to in the last chapter. My attention was first directed to these organisms by the late Sir W. E. Logan in 18G9. He had obtained from the Upper Erian shale of Kettle Point, Lake Huron, specimens filled with minute circular discs, to which he referred, in his report of 1863, as "microscopic orbicular bodies." Eecognising them to be macrospores, or spore- cases, I introduced them into the report on the Erian * Or, as they have recently been named by some botanists, " Hete- rosporous Filices," though they are certainly not ferns in any ordinary sense of that term. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 49 flora, which I was then preparing, and which was pub- lished in 1871, under the name Sporangites Huroncnsis. In 1871, having occasion to write a communication to the " American Journal of Science" on the question then FIG. 15. Vegetation of the Devonian period, restored. Calamites, Psilo- phyton, LeptopTileum, Lepidodendron, Cordaites, Sigittaria, Dadoxy- ton, AsteropJiyllites, Platyphyllum. raised as to the share of spores and spore-cases in the ac- cumulation of coal, a question to be discussed in a sub- 50 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. sequent chapter, these curious little bodies were again reviewed, and were described in substance as follows : " The oldest bed of spore-cases known to me is that at Kettle Point, Lake Huron. It is a bed of brown bituminous shale, burning with much flame, and under a lens is seen to be studded with flattened disc-like bodies, scarcely more than a hundredth of an inch in diameter, which under the microscope are found to be spore-cases (or macrospores) slightly papillate externally (or more properly marked with dark pores), and sometimes show- ing a point of attachment on one side and a slit more or less elongated and gaping on the other. "When slices of the rock are made, its substance is seen to be filled with these bodies, which, viewed as transparent objects, appear yellow like amber, and show little structure, except that the walls can be distinguished from the internal cavity, which may sometimes be seen to enclose patches of granu- lar matter. In the shale containing them are also vast numbers of rounded, translucent granules, which may be escaped spores (microspores)." The bed containing these spores at Kettle Point was stated, in the reports of the "Geological Survey of Canada," to be twelve or fourteen feet in thickness, and besides these specimens it contained fossil plants referable to the species Calamitcs inornatus and Lepidodendron primcevum, and I not unnaturally supposed that the Sporangites might be the fruit of the latter plant. I also noticed their resemblance to the spore-cases of L. corrugatum of the Lower Carboniferous (a Lepidodendron allied to L. primcevum), and to those from Brazil described by Carruthers under the name Flemingites, as well as to those described by Huxley from certain English coals, and to those of the Tasmanite or white coal of Australia. The bed at Kettle Point is shown to be marine by its holding the sea-weed known as SpiropJiyton, and shells of Lingula. The subject did not again come under my notice till THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 51 1882, when Prof. Orton, of Columbus, Ohio, sent me some specimens from the Erian shales of that State, which on comparison seemed undistinguishable from Sporangites Huronensis.* Prof. Orton read an interest- ing paper on these bodies, at the meeting of the American Association in Montreal, in which were some new and striking facts. One of these was the occurrence of such bodies throughout the black shales of Ohio, extending "from the Huron Eiver, on the shore of Lake Erie, to the mouth of the Scioto, in the Ohio Valley, with an extent varying from ten to twenty miles in breadth," and estimated to be three hundred and fifty feet in thickness. I have since been informed by my friend Mr. Thomas, of Chicago, that its thickness, in some places at least, must be three times that amount. About the same time, Prof.. Williams, of Cornell, and Prof. Clarke, of Northampton,, announced similar discoveries in the State of New York, so that it would appear that beds of vast area and of great thickness are replete with these little vegetable discs, usu- ally converted into a highly bituminous, amber-like sub- stance, giving a more or less inflammable character to the containing rock. Another fact insisted on by Prof. Orton was the ab- sence of Lepidodendroid cones, and the occurrence of filamentous vegetable matter, to which the Sporangites seemed to be in some cases attached in groups. Prof. Orton also noticed the absence of the trigonal form, which belongs to the spores of many Lepidodendra, though this is not a constant character. In the discussion on Prof. Orton's paper, I admitted that the facts detailed by him shook my previous belief of the lycopodiaceous character * These shales have been described, as to their chemical and geological relations, by Dr. T. Sterry Hunt, "American Journal of Science," 1863, and by Dr. Newberry, in the " Reports of the Geological Survey of Ohio," vol. i., 1863, and vol. iii., 1878. 52 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of these bodies, and induced me to suspect, with Prof. Orton, that they might have belonged to some group of aquatic plants lower than the Lycopods. Since the publication of my paper on Ehizocarps in the Palaeozoic period above referred to, I have received two papers from Mr. Edward Wethered, F. G. S., in one of which he describes spores of plants found in the lower limestone shales of the Forest of Dean, and in the other discusses more generally the structure and origin of Car- boniferous coal-beds.* In both papers he refers to the occurrence in these coals and shales of organisms essen- tially similar to the Erian spores. In the "Bulletin of the Chicago Academy of Science," January, 1884, Dr. Johnson and Mr. Thomas, in their paper on the " Microscopic Organisms of the Boulder Clay of Chicago and Vicinity," notice Sporangites Huronensis as among these organisms, and have discovered them also in large numbers in the precipitate from Chicago city water-supply. They refer them to the decomposition of the Erian shales, of which boulders filled with these or- ganisms are of frequent occurrence in the Chicago clays. The Sporangites and their accompaniments in the boulder <;lay are noticed in a paper by Dr. G. M. Dawson, in the " Bulletin of the Chicago Academy," June, 1885. Prof. Clarke has also described, in the "American Journal of Science" for April, 1885, the forms already alluded to, and which he finds to consist of macrospores enclosed in sporocarps. He compares these with my Sporangites Huronensis and Protosalvinia Mlobata, but I think it is likely that one of them at least is a distinct species. I may add that in the " Geological Magazine" for 1875, Mr. Newton, F. G. S., of the Geological Survey of *"Cotteswold Naturalists' Field Club," 1884; "Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society," 1885. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 53 England, published a description of the Tasmanite and Australian white coal, in which he shows that the or- ganisms in these deposits are similar to my Sporangites Huronensis, and to the macrospores previously described by Prof. Huxley, from the Better-bed coal. Mr. Newton does not seem to have been aware of my previous descrip- tion of Sporangites, and proposes the name Tasmanites punctatus for the Australian form. Here we have the remarkable fact that the waste macrospores, or larger spores of a species of Cryptoga- mous plant, occur dispersed in countless millions of tons through the shales of the Brian in Canada and the United States. No certain clue seemed to be afforded by all these observations as to the precise affinities of these widely distributed bodies ; but this was furnished shortly after from an unexpected quarter. In March, 1883, Mr. Or- ville Derby, of the Geological Survey of Brazil, sent me specimens found in the Erian of that country, which seemed to throw a new light on the whole subject. These I described and pointed out their connection with Sporan- gites at the meeting of the American Association at Min- neapolis, in 1883, and subsequently published my notes respecting them in its proceedings, and in the "Canadian Eecord of Science." Mr. Derby's specimens contained the curious spiral sea-weed known as Spiropliyton, and also minute rounded Sporangites like those obtained in the Erian of Ohio, and of which specimens had been sent to me some years be- fore by the late Prof. Hartt. But they differed in show- ing the remarkable fact that these rounded bodies are enclosed in considerable numbers in spherical and oval sacs, the walls of which are composed of a tissue of hexagonal cells, and which resemble in every respect the involucres or spore-sacs of the little group of modern acrogens known as Rhizocarps, and living in shallow 54: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. water. More especially they resemble the sporocarps of the genus Salvinia. This fact opened up an entirely new field of investigation, and I at once proceeded to compare the specimens with the fructification of modern Khizocarps, and found that substantially these multitu- dinous spores embedded in the Erie shales may be re- garded as perfectly analogous to the larger spores of the modern Salvinia natans of Europe, as may be seen by the representation of them in Fig. 16. FIG. IG. Sporangites (Proto83.lv in ia). A, Sporangites Braziliensis, natural size. AX, Same, magnified. B, Sp. oiloba, natural size, c, Detached macrospores. p, Spore-cases of Salvinia natans. DX, Same, magnified, z, Shale with sporangites, vertical section, highly magnified. The typical macrospores from the Erian shales are perfectly circular in outline, and in the flattened state ap- pear as discs with rounded edges, their ordinary diameter being from one seventy-fifth to one one hundredth of an inch, though they vary considerably in size. This, how- ever, I do not regard as an essential character. The edges, as seen in profile, are smooth, but the flat surface often presents minute dark spots, which at first I mis- THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 55 took for papillae, but now agree with Mr. Thomas in rec- ognising them as minute pores traversing the wall of the disc, and similar to those which Mr. Newton has described in Tasmanite, and which Mr. Wethered has also recog- nised in the similar spores of the Forest of Dean shales. The walls also sometimes show faint indications of con- centric lamination, as if they had been thickened by suc- cessive deposits. As seen by transmitted light, and either in front or in profile, the discs are of a rich amber colour, translucent and structureless, except the pores above referred to. The walls are somewhat thick, or from one-tenth to one- twentieth the diameter of the disc in thickness. They never exhibit the triradiate marking seen in spores of Ly- copods, nor any definite point of attachment, though they sometimes show a minute elongated spot which may be of this nature, and they are occasionally seen to have opened by slits on the edge or front, where there would seem to have been a natural line of dehiscence. The in- terior is usually quite vacant or structureless, but in some cases there are curved internal markings which may indi- cate a shrunken lining membrane, or the remains of a prothallus or embryo. Occasionally a fine granular sub- stance appears in the interior, possibly remains of mi- crospores. The discs are usually detached and destitute of any envelope, but fragments of flocculent cellular matter are associated with them, and in one specimen from the cor- niferous limestone of Ohio, in Mr. Thomas's collection, I have found a group of eight or more discs partly enclosed in a cellular sac-like membrane -of similar character to that enclosing the Brazilian specimens already referred to. The characters of all the specimens are essentially similar, and there is a remarkable absence of other organ- isms in the shale. In one instance only, I have observed a somewhat smaller round body with a dark centre or 56 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. nucleus, and a wide translucent margin, marked by a slight granulation. Even this, however, may indicate nothing more than a different state of preservation. It is proper to observe here that the wall or enclosing sac of these macrospores must have been of very dense consistency, and now appears as a highly bituminous sub- stance, in this agreeing with that of the spores of Lyco- pods, and, like them, having been when recent of a highly carbonaceous and hydrogenous quality, very combustible and readily admitting of change into bituminous matter. In the paper already referred to, on spore-cases in coals, I have noticed that the relative composition of lyco- podium and cellulose is as follows : Cellulose, C 24 H 20 20 . Lycopodium, C 4 2 H 1 9 A N"0 6 ft . Thus, such spores are admirably suited for the pro- duction of highly carbonaceous or bituminous coals, etc. Nothing is more remarkable in connection with these bodies than their uniformity of structure and form over so great areas and throughout so great thickness of rock, and the absence of any other kind of spore-case. This is more especially noteworthy in contrast with the coarse coals and bituminous shales of the Carboniferous, which usually contain a great variety of spores and sporangia, indicating the presence of many species of acrogenous plants, while the Erian shales, on the contrary, indicate the almost exclusive predominance of one form. This con- trast is well seen in the Bedford shales overlying these beds, and I believe Lower Carboniferous.* Specimens of these have been kindly communicated to me by Prof. Orton, and have been prepared by Mr. Thomas. In these we see the familiar Carboniferous spores with triradiate markings called Triletes by Eeinsch, and which are simi- lar to those of Lycopodiaceous plants. Still more abun- * According to Newberry, lower part of Waverly group. TEE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 57 dant are those spinous and hooked spores or sporangia, to which the names Sporocarpon, Zyyosporites, and Tra- quaria have been given, and some of which Williamson has shown to be spores of Lycopodiaceous plants.* The true "Sporangites," on the contrary, are round and smooth, with thick bituminous walls, which are punctured with minute transverse pores. In these re- spects, as already stated, they closely resemble the bodies found in the Australian white coal and Tasmanite. The precise geological age of this last material is not known with certainty, but it is believed to be Palasozoic. With reference to the mode of occurrence of these bodies, we may note first their great abundance and wide distribution. The horizontal range of the bed at Kettle Point is not certainly known, but it is merely a northern outlier of the great belt of Erian shales referred to by Prof. Orton, and which extends, with a breadth of ten to twenty miles, and of great thickness, across the State of Ohio, for nearly two hundred miles. This Ohio black shale, which lies at the top of the Erian or the base of the Carboniferous, though probably mainly of Erian age, appears to abound throughout in these organisms, and in some beds to be replete with them. In like manner, in Brazil, according to Mr. Derby, these organisms are dis- tributed over a wide area and throughout a great thick- ness of shale holding SpiropTiyton, and apparently belong- ing to the Upper Erian. The recurrence of similar forms in the Tasmanite and white coal of Tasmania and Aus- tralia is another important fact of distribution. To this * Traquaria is to be distinguished from the calcareous bodies found in the corniferous limestone of Kelly's Island, which I have described in the " Canadian Naturalist " as Saccamina Eriana, and believe to be Fo- raminiferal tests. They have since been described by TJlrich under a different name (Mcellerina : contribution to " American Palaeontology," 1886). See Dr. Williamson's papers in "Transactions of Royal Society of London." 58 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. we may add the appearance of these macrospores in coals and shales of the Carboniferous period, though there in association with other forms. It is also to be observed that the Erian shales, and the Forest of Dean beds described by Wethered, are marine, as shown by their contained fossils ; and, though I have no certain information as to the Tasmanite and Austra- lian white coal, they would seem, from the description of Milligan, to occur in distinctly aqueous, possibly estua- rine, deposits. Wethered has shown that the discs de- scribed by Huxley and Newton in the Better-bed coal occur in the earthy or fragmentary layers, as distin- guished from the pure coal. Those occurring in cannel coal are in the same case, so that the general mode of occurrence implies water-driftage, since, in the case of bodies so large and dense, wind-driftage to great distances would be impossible. These facts, taken in connection with the differences between these macrospores and those of any known land- plant of the Palaeozoic, would lead to the inference that they belonged to aquatic plants, and these vastly abundant in the waters of the Erian and Carboniferous periods. It is still further to be observed that they are not, in the Erian beds, accompanied with any remains of woody or scalariform tissues, such as might be expected in con- nection with the debris of terrestrial acrogens, and that, on the other hand, we find them enclosed in cellular sporocarps, though in the majority of cases these have been removed by dehiscence or decay. These considerations, I think, all point to the prob- ability which I have suggested in my papers on this sub- ject referred to above, that we have in these objects the organs of fructification of plants belonging to the order RhizocarpecB, or akin to it. The comparisons which I have instituted with the sporocarps and macrospores of these plants confirm this suggestion. Of the modern THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 59 species which I have had an opportunity to examine, Salvinia natans of Europe perhaps presents the closest resemblance. In this plant groups of round cellular sporocarps appear at the bases of the floating fronds. They are about a line in diameter when mature, and are of two kinds, one containing macrospores, the other mi- crospores or antheridia. The first, when mature, hold a number of closely packed globular or oval sporangia of loose cellular tissue, attached to a central placenta. Each of these sporangia contains a single macrospore, perfectly globular and smooth, with a dense outer membrane (ex- hibiting traces of lamination, and showing within an irregularly vacuolated or cellular structure, probably a prothallus). I cannot detect in it the peculiar pores which appear in the fossil specimens. Each macrospore is about one-seventieth of an inch in diameter when ma- ture. The sporocarps of the microspores contain a vastly greater number of minute sporangia, about one two-hun- dredths of an inch in diameter. These contain disc-like antheridia, or microspores of very minute size. The discs from Kettle Point and from the Ohio black shale, and from the shale boulders of the Chicago clays, are similar to the macrospores of Salvinia, except that they have a thicker wall and are a little less in diameter, being about one-eightieth of an inch. The Brazilian sporocarps are considerably larger than those of the mod- ern Salvinia, and the macrospores approach in size to those of the modern species, being one seventy-fifth of an inch in diameter. They also seem, like the modern spe- cies, to have thinner walls than those from Canada, Ohio, and Chicago. No distinct indication has been observed in the fossil species of the inner Sporangium of Salvinia. Possibly it was altogether absent, but more probably it is not preserved as a distinct structure. With reference to the microspores of Salvinia, it is to be observed that the sporocarps, and the contained sj>ores 60 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. or antheridia, are very delicate and destitute of the dense outer wall of the macrospores. Hence such parts are little likely to have been preserved in a fossil state ; and in the Erian shales, if present, they probably appear merely as flocculent carbonaceous matter not distinctly marked, or as minute granules not well denned, of which there are great quantities in some of the shales. The vegetation appertaining to the Sporangites has not been distinctly recognised. I have, however, found in one of the Brazilian specimens two sporocarps attached to what seems a fragment of a cellular frond, and numer- ous specimens of the supposed Alga3, named Spirophyton, are found in the shales, but there is no evidence of any connection of this plant with the Protosalvinia. Modern Ehizocarps present considerable differences as to their vegetative parts. Some, like Pilularia, have simple linear leaves ; others, like Harsilea, have leaves in whorls, and cuneate in form ; while others, like Azolla and Salvinia, have frondose leaves, more or less pinnate in their arrangement. If we inquire as to fossils repre- senting these forms of vegetation, we shall find that some of the plants to be noticed in the immediate sequel may have been nearly allied to the Khizocarps. In the mean time I may state that I have proposed the generic name Protosalvinia for these curious macrospores and their coverings, and have described in the paper in the " Bul- letin of the Chicago Academy of Sciences," already quoted, five species which may be referred to this genus. These facts lead to inquiries as to the origin of the bituminous matter which naturally escapes from the rocks of the earth as petroleum and inflammable gas, or which may be obtained from certain shales in these forms by distillation. These products are compounds of carbon and hydrogen, and may be procured from recent vegetable substances by destructive distillation. Some vegetable matters, also, are much richer in carbon and hydrogen THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 61 than others, and it is a remarkable fact that the spores of certain cryptogamous plants are of this kind, as we see ill the inflammable character of the dry spores of Lycopo- dium ; and we know that the slow putrefaction of such material underground effects chemical changes by which bituminous matter can be produced. There is, there- fore, nothing unreasonable in the supposition advanced by Prof. Orton, that the spores so abundantly contained in the Ohio black shales are important or principal sources of the bituminous matter which they contain. Micro- scopic sections of this shale show that much of its mate- rial consists of the rich bituminous matter of these spores (Fig. 16). At the same time, while we may trace the bitumen of these shales, and of some beds of coal, to this cause, we must bear in mind that there are other kinds of bituminous rocks which show no such structures, and may have derived their combustible material from other kinds of vegetable matter, whether of marine or of land plants. We shall better understand this when we have considered the origin of coal. The macrospores above referred to may have belonged to humble aquatic plants mantling the surfaces of water or growing up from the bottom, and presenting little aerial vegetation. But there are other Erian plants, as already mentioned, which, while of higher structure, may be of Khizocarpean affinities. One of these is the beautiful plant with whorls of wedge-shaped leaves, to which the name Sphenophyllum (see Fig. 20) has been given. Plants referred to this genus have been described by Lesquereux from the upper part of the Siluro-Cambriau,* and a beautiful little spe- cies occurs in the Erian shales of St. John, New Bruns- wick, f The genus is also continued, and is still more * " American Journal of Science." f Dawson, " Report on Devonian Plants," 1870. 62 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. abundant, in the Carboniferous. Many 3"ears ago I ob- served, in a beautiful specimen collected by Sir W. E. Logan, in New Brunswick, that the stem of this plant had an axis of reticulated and scalariform vessels, and an outer bark.* Kenault and Williamson have more recently obtained more perfect specimens, and the former has figured a remarkably complex triangular axis, containing punctate and barred vessels, and larger punctate vessels filling in its angles. Outside of this there is a cellular inner bark, and this is surrounded by a thick fibrous en- velope. That a structure so complex should belong to a plant so humble in its affinities is one of the strange anomalies presented by the old world, and of which we shall find many similar instances. The fruit of Splieno- phyllum was borne in spikes, with little whorls of bracts or rudimentary leaves bearing round sporocarps. FIG. 17. PtilopTnjton plumo&um (Lower Carboniferous, Nova Scotia). Natural size and magnified. A second type of plant, which may have been Rhizo- carpean in its affinities, is that to which I have given the name Ptilopliyton.\ It consists of beautiful feathery * "Journal of the Geological Society," 1865. f Plumalina of Hall. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 63 fronds, apparently bearing on parts of the main stem or petiole small rounded sporocarps. They are found abun- dantly in the Middle Erian of the State of New York, and also occur in Scotland, while one species appears to occur in Nova Scotia, as high as the Lower Carboniferous (Figs. 17, 18). ( These organisms have been variously referred to Lyco- pods, to Alga3, or to Zoophytes, but an extended compari- FIG. 18. Ptilophyton TTiomsoni (Scotland), a, Impression of plant in vernation. 7, Branches conjecturally restored, c, Branches of Lyco- podites Milleri, on same slab. son of American and Scottish specimens has led me to the belief that they were aquatic plants, more likely to have been allied to Ehizocarps than to any other group. Some evidence of this will be given in a note appended to this chapter. 64 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. FIG. 19. PsilopTiyton princeps, restored (Lower Erian, Gasp6). a, Fruit, natural size. b, Stem, natural size, c, Scalari- form tissue or the axis, highly magni- fied. In the restoration, one side is repre- sented in vernation and the other in fruit. Another genus, which I have named Psilopliyton * (Figs. 19, 21), may be re- garded as a connect- ing link between the Ehizocarps and the Lycopods. It is so named from its resem- blance, in some re- spects, to the curi- ous parasitic Lycopods placed in the modern genus Psilotum. Sev- eral species have been described, and they are eminently characteris- tic of the Lower Eri- an, in which they were first discovered in Gaspe. The typ- ical species, Psilopliy- ton princeps, which fills many beds of shale and sandstone in Gas- pe Bay and the head of the neighbouring Bay des Chaleurs with its slender stems and creeping, cord-like rhi- zomes, may be thus de- scribed : Stems branching * "Journal of the Geological Society," vols. xv., xviii., and xix., "Re- port on Devonian Plants of Canada," 1871. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 65 nophyllum an- tiquum (Erian, l^ew Brunswick). See pp. 61, 67. dichotomously, and covered with interrupted ridges. Leaves rudimentary, or short, rigid, and pointed ; in barren stems, numerous and spirally arranged ; in fertile stems and branchlets, sparsely scattered or absent; in decorticated specimens, represented by a. minute punctate scars. Young branch- es circinate ; rhizomata cylindrical, cov- ered with hairs or ramenta, and having circular areoles irregularly disposed, giv- ing origin to slender cylindrical rootlets. Internal structure an axis of scalari- f orm vessels, surrounded by a cylinder of parenchymatous cells, and by an outer cylinder of elongated woody cells. Fruc- tification consisting of naked oval spore- cases, borne usually in pairs on slender, curved pedicels, either lateral or terminal. This species was fully described by me in the papers referred to above, from specimens obtained from the rich exposures at Gaspe Bay, and which enabled me to illus- trate its parts more fully, perhaps, than those of any other species of so great antiquity. In the specimens I had obtained I was able to recognise the forms of the rhizomata, stems, branches, and rudimentary leaves, and also the internal structure of the stems and rhizomata, and to illustrate the remarkable resemblance of the forms and structures to those of the modern Psilolum. The fructification was, however, altogether peculiar, consist- ing of narrowly ovate sporangia, borne usually in pairs, on curved and apparently rigid petioles. Under the microscope these sporangia show indications of cellular structure, and appear to have been membranous in char- acter. In some specimens dehiscence appears to have taken place by a slit in one side, and, clay having entered into the interior, both walls of the spore-case can be seen. In other instances, being flattened, they might be mis- 66 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. taken for scales. No spores could be observed in any of the specimens, though in some the surface was marked by slight, rounded prominences, possibly the impressions of the spores within. This peculiar and very simple style Fio. 21. Lepidodendron and Pbilophyton (Erian, New Brunswick). A, Lepidodendron (faspianvm. B, c, Psilophytori elegant. of spore-ease is also characteristic of other species, and gives to PsilopTiyton a very distinct generic character. These naked spore-cases may be compared to those of such lycopodiaceous plants as Psilotum, in which the THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 67 scales are rudimentary. They also bear some resemblance, though on a much larger scale, to the spore-cases of some Erian ferns (Archceopteris), to be mentioned in the sequel. On the whole, however, they seem most nearly related to the sporocarps of the Rhizocarpese. ArtJirostigma, which is found in the same beds with PsilopJiyton, was a plant of more robust growth, with better-developed, narrow, and pointed leaves, borne in a verticillate or spiral manner, and bearing at the ends of its branches spikes of naked sporocarps, apparently simi- lar to those of PsilopTiyton but more rounded in form. The two genera must have been nearly related, and the slender branchlets of ArtJirostigma are, unless well pre- served, scarcely distinguishable from the stems of Psilo- phyton.* If, now, we compare the vegetation of these and simi- lar ancient plants with that of modern Rhizocarps, we shall find that the latter still present, though in a de- pauperated and diminished form, some of the character- istics of their predecessors. Some, like Pilularia, have simple linear leaves ; others, like Marsilea, have leaves in verticils and cuneate in form ; while others, like Azolla and Salvinia, have frondose leaves, more or less pinnate in their arrangement. The first type presents little that is characteristic, but there are in the Erian sandstones and shales great quantities of filamentous and linear ob- jects which it has been impossible to refer to any genus, and which might have belonged to plants of the type of Pilularia. It is quite possible, also, that such plants as PsilopJiyton ylabrum and Cordaites angustifolia, of which the fructification is quite unknown, may have been allied to Rhizocarps. "With regard to the verticillate type, we are at once reminded of SphMiophyllum (Fig. 20), which * Reports of the author on " Devonian Plants," " Geological Survey of Canada," which see for details as to Erian Flora of northeastern America. 68 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. many palaeo-botanists have referred to the Marsiliaca, though, like other Palaeozoic Acrogens, it presents com- plexities not seen in its modern representatives. S. pri- mcevum of Lesqtiereux is found in the Hudson River group, and my 8. antiquum in the Middle Erian. Be- sides these, there are in the Silurian and Erian beds plants with verticillate leaves which have been placed with the Annulariee, but which may have differed from them in fructification. Annularia laxa, of the Erian, and Protannularia Harknessii, of the Siluro-Cambrian, may be given as examples, and must have been aquatic plants, probably allied to Rhizocarps. It is deserving of notice, also, that the two best-known species of Psilopliy- ton (P. princeps and P. robustius), while allied to Ly- copods by the structure of the stem and such rudimentary foliage as they possess, are also allied, by the form of their fructification, to the Rhizocarps, and not to ferns, as some palaeo-botanists have incorrectly supposed. A similar remark applies to Arthrostigma ; and the beautiful pinnately leaved Ptilopliyton may be taken to represent that type of foliage as seen in modern Rhizocarps, while the allied forms of the Carboniferous which Lesquereux has named Trochopliyllum, seem to have had sporocarps attached to the stem in the manner of Azolla. The whole of this evidence, I think, goes to show that in the Erian period there were vast quantities of aquatic plants, allied to the modern Rhizocarps, and that the so- called Sporangites referred to in this paper were probably the drifted sporocarps and macrospores of some of these plants, or of plants allied to them in structure and habit, of which the vegetative organs have perished. I have shown that in the Erian period there were vast swampy flats covered with PsilopTiyton, and in similar submerged tracts near to the sea the Protosalvinia may have filled the waters and have given off the vast multitudes of macrospores which, drifted by currents, have settled in the THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 69 mud of the black shales. "VVe have thus a remarkable example of a group of plants reduced in modern times to a few insignificant forms, but which played a great rdle in the ancient Palaeozoic world. Leaving the Khizocarps, we may now turn to certain other families of Erian plants. The first to attract our attention in this age would naturally be the Lycopods, the club-mosses or ground-pines, which in Canada and the Eastern States carpet the ground in many parts of our woods, and are so available for the winter decoration of our houses and public buildings. If we fancy one of these humble but graceful plants enlarged to the dimen- sions of a tree, we shall have an idea of a Lepidodendron, or of any of its allies (Figs. 15, 21). These large lycopo- diaceous trees, which in different specific and generic forms were probably dominant in the Erian woods, re- sembled in general those of modern times in their fruit and foliage, except that their cones were large, and prob- ably in most cases with two kinds of spores, and their leaves were also often very long, thus bearing a due pro- portion to the trees which they clothed. Their thick stems required, however, more strength than is necessary in their diminutive successors, and to meet this want some remarkable structures were introduced similar to those now found only in the stems of plants of higher rank. The cells and vessels of all plants consist of thin walls of woody matter, enclosing the sap and other con- tents of these sacs and tubes, and when strength is re- quired it is obtained by lining their interior with suc- cessive coats of the hardest form of woody matter, usually known as lignin. But while the walls remain thin, they afford free passage to the sap to nourish every part. If thickened all over, they would become impervious to sap, and therefore unsuited to one of their most important functions. These two ends of strength and permeability are secured by partial linings of lignin, leaving portions of 70 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. the original wall uncovered. But this may be done in a great variety of ways. The most ancient of these contrivances, and one still continued in the world of plants, is that of the barred or scalariform vessel. This may be either square or hex- agonal, so as to admit of being packed without leaving vacancies. It is strengthened by a thick bar of ligneous matter up each angle, and these are connected by cross- bars so as to form a framework resembling several ladders fastened together. Hence the name scalariform, or lad- der-like. Now, in a modern Lycopod there is a central axis of such barred vessels associated with simpler fibres or elongated cells. Even in Sphenopliyllum and Psilo- phyton, already referred to as allied to Khizocarps,* there is such a central axis, and in the former rigidity is given to this by the vascular and woody elements being ar- ranged in the form of a three-sided prism or three-rayed star. But such arrangements would not suffice for a tree, and hence in the arboreal Lycopods of the Erian age a more complex structure is introduced. The barred ves- sels were expanded in the first instance into a hollow cylinder filled in with pith or cellular tissue, and the outer rind was strengthened with greatly thickened cells. But even this was not sufficient, and in the older stems wedge-shaped bundles of barred tissue were run out from the interior, forming an external woody cylinder, and in- side of the rind were placed bundles of tough bast fibres. Thus, a stem was constructed having pith, wood, and bark, and capable of additions to the exterior of the woody wedges by a true exogenous growth. The plan is, in short, the same with that of the stems of the exogenous trees of modern times, except that the tissues employed are less complicated. The structures of these remarkable * First noticed by the author, "Journal of Geological Society," 1865; but more completely by Renault, " Comptes Rendus," 1870. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 71 trees, and the manner in which they anticipate those of the true exogens of modern times, have been admirably illustrated by Dr. Williamson, of Manchester. His papers, it is true, refer to these plants as existing in the Carboniferous age, but there is every reason to believe that they were of the same character in the Erian, The plan is the same with that now seen in the stems of exoge- nous phaenogams, and which has long ceased to be used in those of the Lycopods. In this way, however, large and graceful lycopodiaceous trees were constructed in the Erian period, and constituted the staple of its forests. The roots of these trees were equally remarkable with their stems, and so dissimilar to any now existing that botanists were long disposed to regard them as inde- pendent plants rather than roots. They were similar in general structure to the stems to which they belonged, but are remarkable for branching in a very regular man- ner by bifurcation like the stems above, and for the fact that their long, cylindrical rootlets were arranged in a spiral manner and -distinctly articulated to the root after the manner of leaves rather than of rootlets, and fitting them for growing in homogeneous mud or vegetable muck. They are the so-called Stigmaria roots, which, though found in the Erian and belonging to its lycopo- diaceous plants, attained to far greater importance in the Carboniferous period, where we shall meet with them again. There were different types of lycopodiaceous plants in the Erian. In addition to humble Lycopods like those of our modern woods and great Lepidodendra, which were exaggerated Lycopods, there were thick-stemmed and less graceful species with broad rhombic scars (Leptoplileum), and others with the leaf-scars in vertical rows (Sigillaria), and others, again, with rounded leaf-scars, looking like the marks on Stigmaria, and belonging to the genus Cyclostigma. Thus some variety was given to the arbo- real club-mosses of these early forests. (See Fig. 15.) THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. FIG. 22. Erian ferns (New Brunswick). A, Aneimites obtusa. c, Neuropteris poly- morpha. r. Sphenopteris pilosa. N, Hymenopliyllites subfarcaltis. Another group of plants which attained to great development in the Erian age is that of the Ferns or Brackens. The oldest of these yet known are found in the Mid- dle Erian. The Eopteris of Sa- porta, from the Silurian, at one time supposed to carry this type much further back, has unfortu- nately been found to be a mere imitative form, consisting of films of pyrites of leaf -like shapes, and produced by crystallisation. In the Middle Erian, however, more especially in North Ameri- ca, many species have been found (Figs. 22 to 24).* I have myself recorded more than thirty spe- cies from the Middle Eriau of Canada, and, these belong to sev- eral of the genera found in the Carboniferous, though some are peculiar to the Eriau. Of the latter, the best known are per- haps those of the genus Arclice.- opteris (Fig. 24), so abundant in the plant-beds of Kiltorcan in Ireland, as well as in North America. In this genus the fronds are large and luxuriant, with broad obovate pinnules de- current on the leaf-stalk, and with simple sac-like spore-cases borne on modified pinnae. An- other very beautiful fern found For descriptions of these ferns, see reports cited above. THE EPJAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 73 FIG. 23. Erian ferns (New Brunswick). B, Cyclopteris^ xalida, and pinnule enlarged. D, Sphenopteris marginata, and portion enlarged. E, Sphenopteris Hartii. o, flymenophyllites curtilobus. n, Hymeno- phyU'ites (fersdorftii, and portion enlarged, i, AletTiopteris discrepans. K, Pecopteris scrr'alata. L, 1'ecopterie preciosa. si, Alethopterit Perleyi. 74- THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. with Archaopteris is that which I have named Platyphyl- lum, and which grew on a creeping stem or parasitically on stems of other plants, and had marginal fructification.* FIG. 24. ArcTiceopteris Jacksoni, Dawson (Maine). An Upper Erian fern, a, J, Pinnules showing venation. * " Reports on Fossil Plants of the Devonian and Upper Silurian of Canada," 1871, &c. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 75 Another very remarkable fern, which some botanists have supposed may belong to a higher group than the ferns, is Megalopteris (Fig. 26). Some of the Erian ferns attained to the dimensions of tree-ferns. Large stems of these, which must have floated out far from land, have been found by Newberry in the marine limestone of Ohio (Caulopteris antiqua and O. peregrina, Newberry),* and Prof. Hall has found in the FIG. 25. An Erian tree-fern. Caulopteris Lockwoodi l Dawson, ; reduced. (From a specimen from Gilboa, New lork.) Upper Devonian of Gilboa, New York, the remains of a forest of tree-ferns standing in situ with their great masses of aerial roots attached to the soil in which they grew (Caulopteris Lockwoodi, Dn.).f These aerial roots introduce us to a new contrivance for strengthening the stems of plants by sending out into the soil multitudes of cord-like cylindrical roots from "Journal of the Geological Society," 1871. f Ibid. 76 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. various heights on the stem, and which form a series of stays like the cordage of a ship. This method of support FIG. V&.Megalopteris Dawsoni, Hartt (Brian, New Brunswick), ff, Frag- ment of pinna, b, Point of pinnule, c, Venation, (The midrib is not accurately given in this figure.) still continues in the modern tree-ferns of the tropics and the southern hemisphere. In one kind of tree-fern THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 77 stem from the Erian of New York, there is also a special arrangement for support, consisting of a series of pecul- iarly arranged radiating plates of scalariform vessels, not exactly like those of an exogenous stem, but doing duty for it ( A steropteris)* Similar plants have been described from the Erian of Falken- berg, in Germany, and of Saalfeld, in Thuringia, by Goep- pert and linger, and are referred to ferns by the former, but treated as doubtful by the latter, f This peculiar type of tree- fern is apparently a precursor of the more exogenous type of Heterangium, recent- ly described and re- ferred to ferns by Williamson. Here, again, we have a me- chanical contrivance now restricted to higher plants appro- priated by these old cryptogams. The history of the ferns in geological time is remark- ably different from that of the Lycopods ; for while the * "Journal of the Geological Society," London, 1881. f " Sphenopteris Refracta," Goeppert ; " Flora des Uebergangsge- birges." " Cladoxylon Mirabile," Unger ; " Pateontologie des Thuringer Waldes." FIG. 27. Calamites radiatus (Erian, New Brunswick). 78 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. latter have long ago descended from their pristine emi- nence to a very humble place in nature, the former still, in the southern hemisphere at least, retain their arboreal dimensions and an- cient dominance. The family of the Equisetacece, or mare's-tails, was also represented by large species of Catamites and by Asterophyl- lites in the Erian ; but, as its headquar- ters are in the Car- boniferous, we may defer its considera- tion till the next chapter. (Figs. 27, 28.) Passing over these for the present, we find that the flower- ing plants are repre- sented in the Erian forests by at least . ^ two types Of Lrym- nosperms, that of TaxinecB or yews, and an extinct family, that of the Cordaites (Figs. 30, 31). The yew-trees are closely allied to the pines and spruces, and are often included with them in the family of Conifer ae.. They differ, however, in the habit of producing berries or drupe-like - fruits instead of cones, and there is some reason to believe that this was the habit of the Erian trees of this group, though their wood in some in- stances resembles rather that of the Araucaria, or Nor- FIG. V&.AnteropTiyllites (Erian, New Bruns- wick). A, Asterophyllites latifolia. B, Do., apex of stem (?) fruit, c, c, A. scutigera. f leaVCS ' THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 79 folk Island pine, than that of the modern yews. These trees are chiefly known to us by their mineralised trunks, which are often found like drift-wood on modern sand- banks embedded in the Erian sandstones or limestones. It often shows its structure in the most perfect man- ner in specimens penetrated by calcite or silica, or by pyrite, and in which the original woody matter has FIG. 29. Dadoxylon Ouanffondianum, an Erian conifer. . 29. Vadoxylon Ouangondittnum, an Jinan conifer. A. fragment .showing Stern bergia pith and wood; a, medullary sheath; 5, pith; Fragment . B, Wood-cell ; a, hexagonal areole ; tion of wood, showing, a, areolation, and b, medullary rays. D, Transverse section, showing, a, wood-cells, and ft, limit of layer of growth. (B, c, D, highly magnified.) wood ; d. section of pith. pore, c, Longitudinal secti been resolved into anthracite or even into graphite. These trees have true woody tissues presenting that beau- tiful arrangement of pores or thin parts enclosed in cup- like discs, which is characteristic of the coniferous trees, and which is a great improvement on the barred tissue already referred to, affording a far more strong, tough, 80 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. and durable wood, such as we have in our modern pines and yews (Fig. 29). These primitive pines make their appearance in the Middle Brian, in various parts of America, as well as in Scotland and Germany, and they are represented by wood indicating the presence of several species. I have myself indicated and described five species from the Erian of Canada and the United States. From the fact that these trees are represented by drifted trunks embedded in sand- stones and marine limestones, we may, perhaps, infer that they grew on the rising grounds of the Erian land, and that their trunks were carried by river-floods into the sea. No instance has yet certainly occurred of the discovery of their foliage or fruit, though there are some fan-shaped leaves usually regarded as ferns which may have belonged to such trees. These in that case would have resembled the modern Gingko of China, and some of the fruits re- ferred to the genus Cardiocarpum may have been pro- duced by them. Various names have been given to these trees. I have preferred that given by linger, Dadoxylon, as being more non-committal as to affinities than the others.* Many of these trees had very long internal pith-cylinders, with curious transverse tubulae, and which, when preserved separately, have been named Sternbergia. Allied to these trees, and perhaps intermediate between them and the Cycads, were those known as Cordaites (Fig. 30), which had trunks resembling those of Dadoxy- lon, but with still larger Sternbergia piths and an internal axis of scalariform vessels, surrounded by a comparatively thin woody cylinder. Some of them have leaves over a foot in length, reminding one of the leaves of broad-leaved grasses or iridaceous plants. Yet their flowers and fruit seem to have been more nearly allied to the yews than to any other plants (Fig. 31). Their stems Were less woody * Araucaritcs, Goeppert ; Araucarioxylon, Kraus. THE EKIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 81 and their piths larger than in the true pines, and some of the larger-leaved species must have had thick, stiff branches. They are regarded as constituting a separate family, intermediate between pines and cycads, and, be- FIG. 30. Cordaites Eobbii (Erian, New Brunswick), a, Group of young leaves. 6, Point of leaf, c, Base of leaf, d, Venation, magnified. ginning in the Middle Devonian, they terminate in the Permian, where, however, some of the most gigantic spe- cies occur. In so far as the form and structure of the leaves, stems, and fruit are concerned, there is marvel- lously little difference between the species found in the 82 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Erian and the Permian. They culminated, however, in the Carboniferous period, and the coal-fields of southern France have proved so far the richest in their remains. Lastly, a single specimen, collected by Prof. James Hall, of Albany, at Eighteen-mile Creek, Lake Erie, has the structure of an ordinary angiospermous exogen, and has been described by me as Syringoxylon miraUle* FIG. 31. Erian fruits, &c., some jjymnospennous, and probably of Cordaites and Taxine trees (St. John, New Brunswick). A, Cardiocarpum cor- nutum. B, Cardiocarpum, acutum. c, Cardiocarpum Crampii. D, Car- diocarpum Baileyi. E, Trigonocarpum racemosum. E 1 , E 2 , Fruits en- larged. F, Antholithes Deeonicus. o, Annularia aciiminata. n, As- teropTiyllites acicularis. H 3 , Fruit of the same. K, Cardiocarpum (? young of A.). L, Pinnularia dispalans (probably a root). This unique example is sufficient to establish the fact of the existence of such plants at this early date, unless some accident may have carried a specimen from a later forma- * "Journal of the Geological Society," vol. xviii. THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 83 tion to be mixed with Erian fossils. It is to be observed, however, that the non-occurrence of any similar wood in all the formations between the Upper Erian and the Mid- dle Cretaceous suggests very grave doubt as to the authen- ticity of the specimen. I record the fact, waiting further discoveries to confirm it. Of the character of the speci- men which I have described I entertain no doubt. We shall be better able to realise the significance and relations of this ancient flora when we have studied that of the succeeding Carboniferous. "We may merely remark here on the fact that, in these forests of the Devonian and in the marshes on their margins, we find a wonder- ful expansion of the now modest groups of Rhizocarps and Lycopods, and that the flora as a whole belongs to the highest group of Cryptogams and the lowest of Phse- nogams, so that it has about it a remarkable aspect of mediocrity. Further, while there is evidence of some variety of station, there is also evidence of much equality of climate, and of a condition of things more resembling that of the insular climates of the temperate portions of the southern hemisphere than that of North America or Europe at present. The only animal inhabitants of these Devonian woods, so far as known, were a few species of insects, discovered by Hartt in New Brunswick, and described by Dr. Scud- der. Since, however, we now know that scorpions as well as insects existed in the Silurian, it is probable that these also occurred in the Erian, though their remains have not yet been discovered. All the known insects of the Erian woods are allies of the shad-flies and grasshop- pers (Neuroptera and Orthoptera), or intermediate be- tween the two. It is probable that the larvae of most of them lived in water and fed upon the abundant vegetable matter there, or on the numerous minute crustaceans and worms. There were no land vertebrates, so far as known, but there were fishes (Dipterus, etc.), allied to the mod- 84 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. em Barramunda or Ceratodus of Australia, and with teeth suited for grinding vegetable food. It is also possi- ble that some of the smaller plate-covered fishes (Placo- ganoids, like Pterichthys) might have fed on vegetable matter, and, in any case, if they fed on lower animals, the latter must have subsisted on plants. I mention these facts to show that the superabundant vegetation of this age, whether aquatic or terrestrial, was not wholly useless to animals. It is quite likely, also, that we have yet much to learn of the animal life of the Erian swamps and woods. NOTES TO CHAPTER III. I. CLASSIFICATION OF SPORANGITES. IT is, of course, very unsatisfactory to give names to mere frag- ments of plants, yet it seems very desirable to have some means of arranging them. With respect to the organisms described above, which were originally called by me Sporangites, under the sup- position that they were Sporangia rather than spores, this name has so far been vindicated by the discovery of the spore-cases belong, ing to them, so that I think it may still be retained as a provisional name ; but I would designate the whole as Protosalvinice, meaning thereby plants with rhizocarpean affinities, though possibly when better understood belonging to different genera. "We may under these names speak of their detached discs as macrospores and of their cellular envelopes as sporocarps. The following may be recog- nized as distinct forms : 1. Protosalvinia Huronensis, Dawson, Syn., Sporangites Huron- ensis, " Report on Erian Flora of Canada," 1871. Macrospores, in the form of discs or globes, smooth and thick-walled, the walls pene- trated by minute radiating pores. Diameter about one one-hun- dredth of an inch, or a little more, When in situ several macro- spores are qontained in a thin cellular sporocarp, probably globular in form. From the Upper Erian, and perhaps Lower Carboniferous shales of Kettle Point, Lake Huron, of various places in the State of Ohio, and in the shale boulders of the boulder clay of Chicago and vicinity. First collected at Kettle Point by Sir W. E. Logan, and THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 85 in Ohio by Prof. Edward Orton, and at Chicago by Dr. H. A. John- son and Mr. B. W. Thomas, also in New York by Prof. J. M. Clarke. The macrospores collected by Mr. Thomas from the Chicago clays and shales conform closely to those of Kettle Point, and prob- ably belong to the same species. Some of them are thicker in the outer wall, and show the pores much more distinctly. These have been called by Mr. Thomas S. Chicagoensis, and may be regarded as a varietal form. Specimens isolated from the shale and mounted dry, show what seems to have been the hilum or scar of attachment better than those in balsam. Sections of the Kettle Point shale show, in addition to the ma- crospores, wider and thinner shreds of vegetable matter, which I am inclined to suppose to be remains of the sporocarps. 2. Protosalvinia (Sporangites) Braziliensis, Dawson, " Canadian Kecord of Science," 1883. Macrospores, round, smooth, a little longer than those of the last species, or about one seventy-fifth of an inch in diameter, enclosed in round, oval, or slightly reniform sporocarps, each containing from four to twenty-four macrospores. Longest diameter of sporocarps three to six millimetres. Structure of wall of sporocarps hexagonal cellular. Some sporocarps show no macrospores, and may possibly contain microspores. The specimens are from the Brian of Brazil. Discovered by Mr. Orville Derby. The formation, according to Mr. Derby, consists of black shales be- low, about three hundred feet thick, and containing the fucoid known as Spirophyton, and probably decomposed vegetable matter. Above this is chocolate and reddish shale, in which the well-preserved speci- mens of Protosalvinia occur. These beds are very widely distributed, and abound in Protosalvinia and Spirophyton. 3. Protosalvinia (Sporangites) bilobata, Dawson, "Canadian Record of Science," 1883. Sporocarps, oval or reniform, three to six millimetres in diameter, each showing two rounded prominences at the ends, with a depression in the middle, and sometimes a raised neck or isthmus at one side connecting the prominences. Structure of sporocarp cellular. Some of the speci- mens indicate that each prominence or tubercle contained several macrospores. At first sight it would be easy to mistake these bodies for valves of Beyrichia. Found in the same formations with the last species, though, in so far as the specimens indicate, not precisely in the same beds. Col- lected by Mr. Derby. 4. Protosalvinia Clarkei, Dawson, P. bilobata, Clarke, " American Journal of Science." Macrospores two-thirds to one millimetre in 86 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. diameter. One, two, or three contained in each sporocarp, which is cellular. The macrospores have yery thick walls with radiating tor- tuous tubes. Unless this structure is a result of mineral crystallisa- tion, these macrospores must have had very thick walls and must have resembled in structure the thickened cells of stone fruits and of the core of the pear, or the tests of the Silurian and Brian seeds known as Pachytheea, though on a smaller scale. It is to be observed that bodies similar to these occur in the Bog- head earthy bitumen, and have been described by Credner. 1 have found similar bodies in the so-called " Stellar coal " of the coal district of Pictou, Nova Scotia, some layers of which are filled with them. They occur in groups or patches, which seem to be en- closed in a smooth and thin membrane or sporocarp. It is quite likely that these bodies are generically distinct from Protosalvinia. 5. Protosalvinia punctata, Newton, " Geological Magazine," New Series, December 2d, vol. ii. Mr. Newton has named the discs found in the white coal and Tasmanite, Tasmanites, the species be- ing Tasmanites punctatus, but as my name Sporangites had priority, I do not think it necessary to adopt this term, though there can be little doubt that these organisms are of similar character. The same remark may be made with reference to the bodies described by Hux- ley and Newton as occurring in the Better-bed coal. In Witham's " Internal Structure of Fossil Vegetables," 1833, Plate XI, are figures of Lancashire cannel which shows Sporangites of the type of those in the Brian shales. Quekett, in his " Report on the Torbane Hill Mineral," 1854, has very well figured similar structures from the Methel coal and the Lesmahagow cannel coal. These are the earliest publications on the subject known to me ; and Quekett, though not understanding the nature of the bodies he observed, holds that they are a usual ingredient in cannel coals. II. THE NATURE AND AFFINITIES OF PTILOPHYTON. (Lycopodites Vanuxemii of "Report on Devonian and Upper Silurian Plants," Part I., page 35. L. plumula of " Report on Lower Carboniferous Plants," page 24, Plate I., Figs. 7, 8, 9.) In the re- ports above referred to, these remarkable pinnate, frond-like objects were referred to the genus Lycopodites, as had been done by Goep- pert in his description of the European species Lycopodites pennce- formis, which is very near to the American Brian form. Since 1871, however, there have been many new specimens obtained, and very various opinions expressed as to their affinities. While Hall has named some of them Plumalina, and has regarded them as animal THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 87 structures, allied to hydroids, Lesquereux has described some of the Carboniferous forms under the generic name Trochophyllum, which is, however, more appropriate to plants with verticillate leaves which are included in this genus. Before I had seen the publications of Hall and Lesquereux on the subject, I had in a paper on " Scottish Devonian Plants " * separated this group from the genus Lycopodites, and formed for it the genus Ptilophyton, in allusion to the feather- like aspect of the species. My reasons for this, and my present in- formation as to the nature of these plants, may be stated as follows : Schimper, in his " Palreontologie Vegetale " (possibly from inat- tention to the descriptions or want of access to specimens), doubts the lycopodiaceous character of species of Lycopodites described in my published papers on plants of the Devonian of America and in my Report of 1871. Of these, L. Richardsoni and L. Matthewi are un- doubtedly very near to the modern genus Lycopodium. L. Vanux- emii is, I admit, more problematical ; but Schimper could scarcely have supposed it to be a fern or a fucoid allied to Caulerpa had he observed that both in my species and the allied L. pennceformis of Goeppert, which he does not appear to notice, the pinnules are ar- ticulated upon the stem, and leave scars where they have fallen off. When in Belfast in 1870, my attention was again directed to the affinities of these plants by finding in Prof. Thomson's collection a specimen from Caithness, which shows a plant apparently of this kind, with the same long narrow pinna? or leaflets, attached, how- ever, to thicker stems, and rolled up in a circinate manner. It seems to be a plant in vernation, and the parts are too much crowded and pressed together to admit of being accurately figured or described ; but 1 think I can scarcely be deceived as to its true nature. The circinate arrangement in this case would favour a relationship to ferns ; but some lyeopodiaceous plants also roll themselves in this way, and so do the branches of the plants of the genus Psilophyton, (Fig. 17, supra.) The specimen consists of a short, erect stem, on which are placed somewhat stout alternate branches, extending obliquely outward and then curving inward in a circinate manner. The lower ones appear to produce on their inner sides short lateral branchlets, and upon these, and also upon the curved extremities of the branches, are long, narrow, linear leaves placed in a crowded manner. The specimen is thus not a spike of fructification, but a young stem or branch in ver- nation, and which when unrolled would be of the form of those * " Canadian Naturalist," 1878. 88 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. peculiar pinnate Lycopodites of which L. Vanuxemii of the Ameri- can Devonian and L. pennceformis of the European Lower Carbon- iferous are the types, and it shows, what might have been anticipated from other specimens, that they were low, tufted plants, circinate in vernation. The short stem of this plant is simply furrowed, and bears no resemblance to a detached branch of Lycopodites Milleri which lies at right angles to it on the same slab. As to the affinities of the singular type of plants to which this specimen belongs, I may quote from my "Report on the Lower Carboniferous Plants of Canada," in which 1 have described an allied species, L. plumula : " The botanical relations of these plants must remain subject to doubt, until either their internal structure or their fructification can be discovered. In the mean time I follow Goeppert in placing them in what we must regard as the provisional genus Lycopodites. On the one hand, they are not unlike the slender twigs of Taxodium and similar Conifers, and the highly carbonaceous character of the stems gives some colour to the supposition that they may have been woody plants. On the other hand, they might, so far as form is con- cerned, be placed with Algaa of the type of Brongniart's Chondrites obtusus, or the modern Caulerpa plumaria. Again, in a plant of this type from the Devonian of Caithness to which I have referred in a former memoir, the vernation seems to have been circinate, and Schimper has conjectured that these plants may be ferns, which seems also to have been the view of Shumard." On the whole, these plants are allied to Lycopods rather than to ferns ; and as they constitute a small but distinct group, known only, so far as I am aware, in the Lower Carboniferous and Brian or De- vonian, they deserve a generic name, and I proposed for them in my " Paper on Scottish Devonian Plants," 1878, that of Ptilophyton, a name sufficiently distinct in sound from Psilophyton, and expressing very well their peculiar feather-like habit of growth. The genus was defined as follows : " Branching plants, the branches bearing long, slender leaves in two or more ranks, giving them a feathered appearance ; vernation circinate. Fruit unknown, but analogy would indicate that it was borne on the bases of the leaves or on modified branches with shorter leaves." The Scottish specimen above referred to was named Pt. TJiom- soni, and was characterised by its densely tufted form and thick branches. The other species known are : Pt. pennaformis, Goep- pert, L. Carboniferous ; Pt. Vanuxemii, Dawson, Devonian ; Pt* plumula, Dawson, L. Carboniferous. THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 89 Shumard's Filicites gracilis, from the Devonian of Ohio, and Star's Pinites antecedens, from the Lower Carboniferous of Silesia, may possibly belong to the same genus. The Scottish specimen re- ferred to is apparently the first appearance of this form in the Devonian of Europe. I have at a still later date had opportunities of studying con- siderable series of these plants collected by Prof. Williams, of Cornell University, and prepared a note in reference to them for the Ameri- can Association, of which, however, only an abstract has been pub- lished. I have also been favoured by Prof. Lesquereux and Mr. Lacoe, of Pittston, with the opportunity of studying the specimens referred to Trochophyllum. Prof. Williams's specimens occur in a dark shale associated with remains of land-plants of the genera PsilopJiyton, Rhodea, &c., and also marine shells, of which a small species of Rhynchonetta is often, attached to the stems of the Ptilophyton. Thus these organisms have evidently been deposited in marine beds, but in association with land-plants. The study of the specimens collected by Prof. Williams develops the following facts : (1) The plants are not continuous fronds, but slender stems or petioles, with narrow, linear leaflets attached in a pinnate manner. (2) The pinnules are so articulated that they break off, leaving delicate transverse scars, and the lower parts of the stems are often thus denuded of pinna? for the length of one or more inches. (3) The stems curve in such a manner as to indicate a cir- cinate vernation. (4) In a few instances the fronds were observed to divide dichotomously toward the top ; but this is rare. (5) There are no indications of cells in the pinnules ; but, on the other hand, there is no appearance of fructification unless the minute granules which roughen some of the stems are of this nature. (6) The stems seem to have been lax and flexuous, and in some instances they seem to have grown on the petioles of ferns preserved with them in the same beds. (7) The frequency of the attachment of small brachio- pods to the specimens of Ptilophyton would seem to indicate that the plant stood erect in the water. (8) Some of the specimens show so much carbonaceous matter as to indicate that the pinnules were of considerable consistency. All these characters are those rather of an aquatic plant than of an animal organism or of a land-plant. The specimens communicated by Prof. Lesquereux and Mr. Lacoe are from the Lower Carboniferous, and evidently represent a different species with similar slender pitted stems, often partially denuded of pinnules below ; but the pinnules are much broader and 90 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. more distant. They are attached by very narrow bases, and ap- parently tend to lie on a plane, though they may possibly have been spirally arranged. On the same slabs are rounded sporangia or macrospores like those of Lepidodendron, but there is no evidence that these belonged to TrocJiophyllum. On the stems of this plant, however, there are small, rounded bodies apparently taking the places of some of the pinnules. These may possibly be spore-cases ; but they may be merely imperfectly developed pinnules. Still the fact that similar small granules appear on the stems of the Devonian species, favours the idea that they may be organs of fructification. The most interesting discovery, however, which results from the study of Mr. Lacoe's specimens, is that the pinnules were cylindrical and hollow, and probably served to float the plant. This would account for many of the peculiarities in the appearance and mode of occurrence of the Devonian Ptilophyton, which are readily ex- plained if it is supposed to be an aquatic plant, attaching itself to the stems of submerged vegetable remains and standing erect in the water by virtue of its hollow leaves. It may well, however, have been a plant of higher organisation than the Alga?, though no doubt cryptogamous. The species of Ptilophyton will thus constitute a peculiar group of aquatic plants, belonging to the Devonian and Lower Carbonif- erous periods, and perhaps allied to Lycopods and Pillworts in their organisation and fruit, but specially distinguished by their linear leaves serving as floats and arranged pinnately on slender stems. The only species yet found within the limits of Canada is Pt. plu- mtila, found by Dr. Honeyman in the Lower Carboniferous of Nova Scotia ; but as Pt, Vanuxemii abounds in the Erian of New York, it will no doubt be found in Canada also. III. TREE-FERNS OF THE BRIAN PERIOD. As the fact of the occurrence of true tree-ferns in rocks so old as the Middle Erian or Devonian has been doubted in some quar- ters, the following summary is given from descriptions published in the "Journal of the Geological Society of London" (1871 and 1881), where figures of the species will be found : Of the numerous ferns now known In the Middle and Upper Devonian of North America, a great number are small and delicate species, which were probably herbaceous ; but there are other species which may have been tree-ferns. Little definite information, how- ever, has, until recently, been obtained with regard to their habit of growth. THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 91 The only species known to me in the Devonian of Europe is the Caulopteris Peachii of Salter, figured in the " Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society " for 1858. The original specimen of this I had an opportunity of seeing in London, through the kindness of Mr. Etheridge, and have no doubt that it is the stem of a small arborescent fern, allied to the genus Caulopteris, of the coal forma- tion. In my paper on the Devonian of Eastern America (" Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society," 1862), I mentioned a plant found by Mr. Richardson at Perry, as possibly a species of Hegaphyton, using that term to denote those stems of tree-ferns which have the leaf-scars in two vertical series ; but the specimen was obscure, and I have not yet obtained any other. More recently, in 1869, Prof. Hall placed in my hands an inter- esting collection from Gilboa, New York, and Madison County, New York, including two trunks surrounded by aerial roots, which I have described as Psaronius textilis and P. Erianus, in my " Revision of the Devonian Flora," read before the Royal Society.* In the same collection were two very large petioles, RTiacliiopteris gigantea and R, palmata, which I have suggested may have belonged to tree-ferns. My determination of the species of Psaronius, above mentioned, has recently been completely confirmed by the discovery on the part of Mr. Lockwood, of Gilboa, of the upper part of one of these stems, with its leaf-scars preserved and petioles attached, and also by some remarkable specimens obtained by Prof. Newberry, of New York ( from the Corniferous limestone of Ohio, which indicate the exist- ence there of three species of tree-ferns, one of them with aerial roots similar to those of the Gilboa specimens. The whole of these specimens Dr. Newberry has kindly allowed me to examine, and has permitted me to describe the Gilboa specimen, as connected with those which I formerly studied in Prof. Hall's collections. The specimens from Ohio he has himself named, but allows me to notice them here by way of comparison with the others. I shall add some notes on specimens found with the Gilboa ferns. It may be further observed that the Gilboa specimens are from a bed containing erect stumps of tree-ferns, in the Chemung group of the Upper Devonian, while those from Ohio are from a marine limestone, belonging to the lower part of the Middle Devonian. 1. Caulopteris Lockwoodi, Dawson. Trunk from two to three * Abstract in " Proceedings of the Royal Society," May, 1870 ; also "Report on Brian Plants of Canada," 1871. 92 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. inches in diameter, rugose longitudinally. Leaf-scars broad, rounded above, and radiatingly rugose, with an irregular scar below, arranged spirally in about five ranks; vascular bundles not distinctly pre- served. Petioles slender, much expanded at the base, dividing at first in a pinnate manner, and afterwards dichotomously. Ultimate pinnae with remains of numerous, apparently narrow pinnules. This stem is probably the upper part of one or other of the species of Psaronius found in the same bed (P. Erianus, Dawson, and P. textilis, Dawson).* It appears to have been an erect stem embedded in situ in sandstone, and preserved as a cast. The stem is small, being only two inches, or a little more, in diameter. It is coarsely wrinkled longitudinally, and covered with large leaf- scars, each an inch in diameter, of a horseshoe-shape. The peti- oles, five of which remain, separate from these scars with a distinct articulation, except at one point near the base, where probably a bundle or bundles of vessels passed into the petiole. They retain their form at the attachment to the stem, but a little distance from it they are flattened. They are inflated at the base, and some- what rapidly diminish in size. The leaf-scars vary in form, and are not very distinct, but they appear to present a semicircular row of pits above, largest in the middle. From these there proceed down- ward a series of irregular furrows, converging to a second and more obscure semicircle of pits, within or below which is the irregular scar or break above referred to. The attitude and form of the petioles will be seen from Fig. 24, supra. The petioles are broken off within a few inches of the stem ; but other fragments found in the same beds appear to show their continuation, and some remains of their foliage. One specimen shows a series of processes at the sides, which seem to be the re- mains of small pinnae, or possibly of spines on the margin of the petiole. Other fragments show the division of the frond, at first in a pinnate manner, and subsequently by bifurcation ; and some frag- ments show remains of pinnules, possibly of fertile pinnules. These are very indistinct, but would seem to show that the plant ap- proached, in the form of its fronds and the arrangement of its fructification, to the Cyclopterids of the subgenus Aneimites, one of which (Aneimites Acadica), from the Lower Carboniferous of Nova Scotia, I have elsewhere described as probably a tree-fern, f The/ * Memoir on Devonian Flora, " Proceedings of the Royal Society," May, 1870. f " Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society," 1860. THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 93 fronds were evidently different from those of Archceopferis* a genus characteristic of the same beds, but of very different habit of growth. This accords with the fact that there is in Prof. Hall's collection a mass of fronds of Cyclopteris (Archceopteris) Jacksoni, so arranged as to make it probable that the plant was an herbaceous fern, pro- ducing tufts of fronds on short stems in the ordinary way. The obscurity of the leaf-scars may render it doubtful whether the plant above described should be placed in the genus Caulopteris or in Stem- matopteris; but it appears most nearly allied to the former. The genus is at present, of course, a provisional one ; but I have thought it only justice to the diligent labours of Mr. Lockwood to name this curious and interesting fossil Caulopteris Lockwoodi. I have elsewhere remarked on the fact that trunks, and petioles, and pinnules of ferns are curiously dissociated in the Devonian beds an effect of water-sorting, characteristic of a period in which the conditions of deposition were so varied. Another example of this is, that in the sandstones of Gaspe Bay, which have not as yet af- forded any example of fronds of ferns, there are compressed trunks, which Mr. Lockwood's specimens allow me at least to conjecture may have belonged to tree-ferns, although none of them are suffi- ciently perfect for description. Mr. Lockwood's collection includes specimens of Psaronius tex- lilis; and in addition to these there are remains of erect stems some- what different in character, yet possibly belonging to the higher parts of the same species of tree-fern. One of these is a stem crushed in such a manner that it does not exhibit its form with any distinctness, but surrounded by smooth, cylindrical roots, radiating from it in bundles, proceeding at first horizontally, and then curving down- ward, and sometimes terminating in rounded ends. They resemble in form and size the aerial roots of Psaronius Erianus ; and I believe them to be similar roots from a higher part of the stem, and some of them young and not prolonged sufficiently far to reach the ground. This specimen would thus represent the stem of P. Erianus at a higher level than those previously found. We can thus in imagina- tion restore the trunk and crown of this once graceful tree-fern, though we have not the detail of its fronds. Mr. Lockwood's collections also contain a specimen of the large fern-petiole which I have named RhacMopteris punctata. My original specimen was obtained by Prof. Hall from the same horizon in New York. * The genus to which the well-known Cyclopteris (Adiantites) Hiber- nicus of the Devonian of Ireland belongs. 9i THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. That of Mr. Lockwood is of larger size, but retains no remains of the frond. It must have belonged to a species quite distinct from Cau- lopteris Lockwoodi, but which may, like it, have been a tree-fern. 2. Caulopteris antiqua, Newberry. This is a flattened stem, on a slab of limestone, containing Brachiopods, Trilobites, &c., of the Corniferous limestone. It is about eighteen inches in length, and three and a half inches in average breadth. The exposed side shows about twenty-two large leaf -scars arranged spirally. Each leaf, where broken off, has left a rough fracture ; and above this is a semicircular impression of the petiole against the stem, which, as well as the surface of the bases of the petioles, is longitudinally striated or tuberculated. The structures are not preserved, but merely the outer epidermis, as a coaly film. The stem altogether much resembles Caulopteris Peachii, but is of larger size. It differs from C. Lockwoodi in the more elongated leaf-bases, and in the leaves being more remotely placed ; but it is evidently of the same general character with that species. 3. Caulopteria (Protopteris) peregrina, Newbeny. This is a much more interesting species than the last, as belonging to a ge- neric or subgeneric form not hitherto recognised below the Carbonif- erous, and having its minute structure in part preserved. The specimens are, like the last, on slabs of marine limestone of the Corniferous formation, and flattened. One represents an upper portion of the stem with leaf-scars and remains of petioles ; another a lower portion, with aerial roots. The upper part is three inches in diameter, and about a foot in length, and shows thirty leaf-scars? which are about three-fourths of an inch wide, and rather less in depth. The upper part presents a distinct rounded and sometimes double marginal line, sometimes with a slight depression in the mid- dle. The lower part is irregular, and when most perfect shows seven slender vascular bundles, passing obliquely downward into the stem. The more perfect leaf -bases have the structure preserved, and show a delicate, thin-walled, oval parenchyma, while the vascular bundles show scalariform vessels with short bars in several rows, in the man- ner of many modern ferns. Some of the scars show traces of the hippocrepian mark characteristic of Protopteris; and the arrange- ment of the vascular bundles at the base of the scars is the same as in that genus, as are also the general form and arrangement of the scars. On careful examination, the species is indeed very near to the typical P. Sternbergii, as figured by Corda and Schimper.* * Corda, " Beitragc," PI. 48, copied by Schimpev. PI. 52. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 95 The genus Protopteris of Sternberg, though the original species (P. pundata) appears as a Lepidodendron in his earlier plate (Plate 4), and as a Sigillaria (S. pundata) in Brongniart's great work, is a true tree-fern ; and the structure of one species (P. Cottai) has been beautifully figuerecl by Corda. The species hitherto described are from the Carboniferous and Permian. The second specimen of this species represents a lower part of the stem. It is thirteen inches long and about four inches in diam- eter, and is covered with a mass of flattened aerial roots lying paral- lel to each other, in the manner of the Psaronites of the coal-forma- tion and of P. Erianus of the Upper Erian or Devonian. 4. Asteropteris noveboracensis, gen. and sp. n. The genus As- teropteris is established for stems of ferns having the axial portion composed of vertical radiating plates of scalariform tissue embedded in parenchyma, and having the outer cylinder composed of elongated cells traversed by leaf-bundles of the type of those of Zygopteris. The only species known to me is represented by a stem 2-5 cen- timetres in diameter, slightly wrinkled and pitted externally, per- haps by traces of aerial roots which have perished. The transverse section shows in the centre four vertical plates of scalariform or im- perfectly reticulated tissue, placed at right angles to each other, and united in the middle of the stem. At a short distance from the centre, each of these plates divides into two or three, so as to form an axis of from ten to twelve radiating plates, with remains of cellu- lar tissue filling the angular interspaces. The greatest diameter of this axis is about 1*5 centimetre. Exterior to the axis the stem con- sists of elongated cells, with somewhat thick walls, and more dense toward the circumference. The walls of these cells present a curious reticulated appearance, apparently caused by the cracking of the ligneous lining in consequence of contraction in the process of car- bonization. Embedded in this outer cylinder are about twelve vas- cular bundles, each with a dumb-bell-shaped group of scalariform vessels enclosed in a sheath of thick-walled fibres. Each bundle is opposite to one of the rays of the central axis. The specimen shows about two inches of the length of the stem, and is somewhat bent, apparently by pressure, at one end. This stem is evidently that of a small tree-fern of a type, so far as known to me, not before described,* and constituting a very complex and symmetrical form of the group of Palaeozoic ferns allied * Prof. Williamson, to whom I have sent a tracing of the structure, agrees with me that it is new. 96 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLAXTS. to the genus Zygopteris of Schimper. The central axis alone has a curious resemblance to the peculiar stem described by linger (" De- vonian Flora of Thuringia ") under the name of Cladoxylon mira- bile ; and it is just possible that this latter stem may be the axis of some allied plant. The large aerial roots of some modern tree- ferns of the genus Angiopteris have, however, an analogous radiating structure. The specimen is from the collection of Berlin H. Wright, Esq., of Penn Yan, New York, and was found in the Portage group (Upper Brian) of Milo, New York, where it was associated with large petioles of ferns and trunks of Lepidodendra, probably L. Chemungense and L. primcevum. The occurrence of this and other stems of tree-ferns in marine beds has recently been illustrated by the observation of Prof. A. Agassiz that considerable quantities of vegetable matter can bo dredged from great depths in the sea on the leeward side of the Caribbean Islands. The occurrence of these trunks further connects itself with the great abundance of large petioles (Rliachiopteris) in the same beds, while the rarity of well-preserved fronds is explained by the coarseness of the beds, and also by the probably long macera- tion of the plant-remains in the sea-water. In connection with this I may refer to the remarkable facts re- cently stated by Williamson* respecting the stems known as Hete- rangium and Lyginodendron. It would seem that these, while having strong exogenous peculiarities, are really stems of tree-ferns, thus placing this family in the same position of advancement with the Lycopods and Equisetacece of the Coal period. IV. ON BRIAN TREES OF THE GENUS DADOXYLON, UNGER. (Araucarites OF GOEPPERT, Araucarioxylon OF KRAUS.) Large woody trunks, carbonised or silicified, and showing wood- cells with hexagonal areoles having oval pores inscribed in them, occur abundantly in some beds of the Middle Brian of America, and constitute the most common kind of fossil wood all the way to the Trias. They have in the older formations, generally, several rows of pores on each fibre, and medullary rays composed of two or more series of cells, but become more simple in these respects in the Per- mian and Triassic series. The names Araucarites and Araucarioxy- lon are perhaps objectionable, inasmuch as they suppose affinities to Araucaria which may not exist. Unger's name, which is non-^ * "Proceedings of the Royal Society," January 6, 1887. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 9? committal, is therefore, I think, to be preferred. In my " Acadian Geology," and in my " Report on the Geology of Prince Edward Island,'' I have given reasons for believing that the foliage of some at least of these trees was that known as Walchia, and that they may have borne nutlets in the manner of Taxine trees (Trigonocarpum, &c.). Grand d'Eury has recently suggested that some of them may have belonged to Cordaites, or to plants included in that somewhat varied and probably artificial group. The earliest discovery of trees of this kind in the Brian of America was that of Matthew and Hartt, who found large trunks, which I afterwards described as Dadoxylon Ouangondianum, in the Brian sandstone of St. John, New Brunswick, hence named by those geologists the " Dadoxylon sandstone." A little later, similar wood was found by Prof. Hall and Prof. Newberry in the Hamilton group of New York and Ohio, and the allied wood of the genus Ormoxylon was obtained by Prof. Hall in the Portage group of the former State. These woods proved to be specifically distinct from that of St. John, and were named by me D. Haiti, D. Newberryi, and Or- moxylon Erianum. The three species of Dadoxylon agreed in hav- ing composite medullary rays, and would thus belong to the group Palceoxylon of Brongniart. In the case of Ormoxylon this character could not be very distinctly ascertained, but the medullary rays appeared to be simple. I am indebted to Prof. J. M. Clarke, of Amherst College, Massa- chusetts, for some well-preserved specimens of another species from the Genesee shale of Canandaigua, New York. They show small stems or branches, with a cellular pith surrounded with wood of coniferous type, showing two to three rows of slit-formed, bordered pores in hexagonal borders. The medullary sheath consists of pseudo-scalariform and reticulated fibres ; but the most remarkable feature of this wood is the structure of the medullary rays, which are very frequent, but short and simple, sometimes having as few as four cells superimposed. This is a character not before observed in coniferous trees of so great age, and allies this Middle Brian form with some Carboniferous woods which have been supposed to belong to Cordaites or Sigillaria. In any case this structure is new, and I have named the species Dadoxylon Clarkii, after its discoverer. The specimens occur, according to Prof. Clarke, in a calcareous layer which is filled with the minute shells of Styliola fissurella of Hall, believed to be a Pteropod ; and containing also shells of Goniatites and Gyroceras. The stems found are only a few inches in diameter, but may be branches of larger trees. 98 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. It thus appears that we already know five species of Coniferous trees of the genus Dadoxylon in the Middle Erian of America, an interesting confirmation of the facts otherwise known as to the great richness and variety of this ancient flora. The late Prof. Goeppert informed me- that he had recognised similar wood in the Devonian of Germany, and there can be no doubt that the fossil wood discovered by Hugh Miller in the Old Red Sandstone of Scot- land, and described by Salter and McNab, is of similar character, and probably belongs to the genus Dadoxylon. Thus this type of Conif- erous tree seems to have been as well established and differentiated into species in the Middle Devonian as in the succeeding Carbonif- erous. I may here refer to the fact that the lower limit of the trees of this group coincides, in America, with the upper limit of those prob- lematical trees which in the previous chapter I have named Proto-. gens (Nematophyton, Celluloxtyon* Nematoxylon f), though Apo- roxylon of linger extends, in Thuringia, up to the Upper Devonian (Cypridina schists). V. SCOTTISH DEVONIAN PLANTS OF HUGH MILLER AND OTHERS. (Edinburgh Geological Society, 1877.) Previously to the appearance of my descriptions of Devonian plants from North America, Hugh Miller had described forms from the Devonian of Scotland, similar to those for which I proposed the generic name Psilophyton ; and I referred to these in this connection in my earliest description of that genus4 He had also recognised what seemed to be plants allied to Lycopods and Conifers. Mr. Peach and Mr. Duncan had made additional discoveries of this kind, and Sir J. Hooker and Mr. Salter had described some of these re- mains. More recently Messrs. Peach, Carruthers, and McNab have worked in this field, and still later* Messrs. Jack and Etheridge have summed up the facts and have added some that are new. The first point to which I shall refer, and which will lead to the other matters to be discussed, is the relation of the characteristic Lepidodendron of the Devonian of eastern America, L. Gaspianum, to L. nothum of Unger and of Salter. At the time when I described this species I had not access to Scottish specimens of Lepidodendron * "Journal of the Geological Society," May, 1881. \ Ibid., vol. six, 1863. j " Journal of the Geological Society," London, 1859. * Ibid,, 1877. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 99 from the Devonian, but these had been well figured and described by Salter, and had been identified with L. nothum of linger, a species evidently distinct from mine, as was also that figured and described by Salter, whether identical or not with Unger's species. In 1870 I had for the first time an opportunity to study Scottish specimens in the collection of Mr. Peach ; and on the evidence thus afforded I stated confidently that these specimens represented a species distinct from L. Gaspianum, perhaps even generically so.* It differs from L. Gaspianum in its habit of growth by developing small lateral branches instead of bifurcating, and in its foliage by the absence or obsolete character of the leaf-bases and the closely placed and some- what appressed leaves. If an appearance of swelling at the end of a lateral branch in one specimen indicates a strobile of fructification, then its fruit was not dissimilar from that of the Canadian species in its position and general form, though it may have differed in details. On these grounds I declined to identify the Scottish species with L. Gaspianum. The Lepidodendron from the Devonian of Belgium described and figured by Crepin,f has a better claim to such identification, and would seem to prove that this species existed in Europe as well as in America. I also saw in Mr. Peach's collection in 1870 some fragments which seemed to me distinct from Salter's species, and possibly belonging to L. Gaspianum.\ In the earliest description of Psilopliyton I recognised its prob- able generic affinity with Miller's " dichotomous plants," with Salter's " rootlets," and with Goeppert's Haliserites Dechenianus, and stated that I had " little doubt that materials exist in the Old Ked Sand- stone of Scotland for the reconstruction of at least one species of this genus." Since, however, Miller's plants had been referred to coniferous roots, and to fucoids, and Goeppert's Haliserites was a name applicable only to fucoids, and since the structure and fruit of my plants placed them near to Lycopods, I was under the neces- sity of giving them a special generic name, nor could I with cer- tainty affirm their specific identity with any European species. The comparison of the Scottish specimens with woody rootlets, though incorrect, is in one respect creditable to the acumen of Salter, as in almost any state of preservation an experienced eye can readily per- ceive that branchlets of Psilophyton must have been woody rather * "Report on Devonian Plants of Canada," 1871. f "Observations sur quelques Plantes Fossiles des depots Devoni- ens." J "Proceedings of the Geological Society of London," March, 187J. 100 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. than herbaceous, and their appearance is quite different from that of any true Algae. The type of Psilophyton is my P. princeps, of which the whole of the parts and structures are well known, the entire plant being furnished in abundance and in situ in the rich plant-beds of Gaspe. A second species, P. robust ius, has also afforded well -characterised fructification. P. elegans, whose fruit appears as " oval scales," no doubt bore sac-like spore-cases resembling those of the other species, but in a different position, and perfectly flattened in the specimens procured. The only other Canadian species, P. glabrum, being some- what different in appearance from the others, and not having af- forded any fructification, must be regarded as uncertain. The generic characters of the first three species may be stated as follows : Stems diehotomous, with rudimentary subulate leaves, sometimes obsolete in terminal branchlets arid fertile branches ; and in decor- ticated specimens represented only by punctiform scars. Young branches circinate. Rhizomata cylindrical, with circular root- areoles. Internal structure of stem, an axis of scalariform vessels enclosed in a sheath of imperfect woody tissue and covered with a cellular bark more dense externally. Fruit, naked sac-like spore- cases, in pairs or clusters, terminal or lateral. The Scottish specimens conform to these characters in so far as they are known, but not having as yet afforded fruit or internal structure, they cannot be specifically determined with certainty. More complete specimens should be carefully searched for, and will no doubt be found. In Belgium, M. Crepin has described a new species from the Upper Devonian of Condroz under the name P. Condrmianum (1875). It wants, however, some of the more important characters of the genus, and differs in having a pinnate ramification, giving it the aspect of a fern. In a later paper (1876) the author considers this species distinct from Psilophyton, and proposes for it a new generic name RhacopTiyton. The characters given by Mr. Carruthers, in his paper of 1873, for the species P. Dechenianum, are very few and general: "Lower branches short and frequently branching, giving the plant an oblong circumscription." Yet even these characters do not apply, so far as known, to Miller's fucoids or Salter's rootlets or Goeppert's Halise- rites. They merely express the peculiar mode of branching already referred to in Salter's Lepidodendron nothum. The identification of the former plants with the Lepidodendron and Lycopodites, indeed, THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FOREST?.- : fOl rests only on mere juxtaposition of fragments, and on the slight resem- blance of the decorticated ends of the branches of the latter plants to Psilophyton. It is contradicted by the obtuse ends of the branches of the Lepidodendron and Lycopodites, and by the appar- ently strobilaceous termination of some of them. Salter's description of his Lepidodendron nothum is quite defi- nite, and accords with specimens placed in my hands by Mr. Peach : " Stems half an inch broad, tapering little, branches short ; set on at an acute angle, blunt at their terminations. Leaves in seven to ten rows, very short, not a line long, and rather spreading than closely imbricate." These characters, however, in so far as they go, are rather those of the genus Lycopodites than of Lepidodendron, from which this plant differs in wanting any distinct leaf-bases, and in its short, crowded leaves. It is to be observed that they apply also to Salter's Lycopodites Milleri, and that the difference of the foliage of that species may be a result merely of different state of preser- vation. For these reasons I am disposed to place these two sup- posed species together, and to retain for the species the name Lycopodites Milleri. It may be characterised by the description above given, with merely the modification that the leaves are some- times nearly one-third of an inch long and secund (Fig. 17, supra, lower figure). Decorticated branches of the above species may no doubt be mis- taken for Psilophyton, but are nevertheless quite distinct from it, and the slender branching dichotomous stems, with terminations which, as Miller graphically states, are " like the tendrils of a pea," are too characteristic to be easily mistaken, even when neither fruit nor leaves appear. With reference to fructification, the form of L, Milleri renders it certain that it must have borne strobiles at the ends of its branchlets, or some substitute for these, and not naked spore-cases like those of Psilophyton. The remarkable fragment communicated by Sir Philip Egerton to Mr. Carruthers,* belongs to a third group, and has, I think, been quite misunderstood. I am enabled to make this statement with some confidence, from the fact that the reverse or counterpart of Sir Philip's specimen was in the collection of Sir Wyville Thomson, and was placed by him in my hands in 1870. It was noticed in my paper on " New Devonian Plants," in the " Journal of the Geologi- cal Society of London," and referred to my genus Ptilophyton, as stated above under Section II., page 86 et seq, * "Journal of Botany," 1873. 102 -THE- GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Mr. Salter described, in 1857,* fragments of fossil wood from the Scottish Devonian, having the structure of Dadoxylon, though very imperfectly preserved ; and Prof. McNab has proposed f the generic name Palceopitys for another specimen of coniferous wood collected by Hugh Miller, and referred to by him in the " Testimony of the Rocks." From Prof. McNab's description, I should infer that this wood may, after all, be generically identical with the woods usually referred to Dadoxylon of Unger (Araucarioxylon of Kraus). The description, however, does not mention the number and disposition of the rows of pores, nor the structure of the medullary rays, and I have not been able to obtain access to the specimens themselves. I have described five species of Dadoxylon from the Middle and Up- per Erian of America, all quite distinct from the Lower Carbonifer- ous species. There is also one species of an allied genus, Ormoxylon. All these have been carefully figured, and it is much to be desired that the Scottish specimens should be re-examined and compared with them. Messrs. Jack and Etheridge have given an excellent summary of our present knowledge of the Devonian flora of Scotland, in the Journal of the London Geological Society (1877). From this it would appear that species referable to the genera Catamites, Lepi- dodendron, Lycopodites, Psilophyton, Arthrostigma, Archcuopteris, Caulopteris, Palceopitys, Araucarioxylon, and Stigmaria have been recognised. The plants described by these gentlemen from the Old Red Sandstone of Callender, I should suppose, from their figures and descriptions, to belong to the genus Arthrostigma, rather than to Psilophyton. I do not attach any importance to the suggestions re- ferred to by them, that the apparent leaves may be leaf-bases. Long leaf-bases, like those characteristic of Lepidofloyos, do not occur in these humbler plants of the Devonian. The stems with delicate " horizontal processes " to which they refer may belong to Ptilopliy- ton or to Pinnularia. In conclusion, I need scarcely say that I do not share in the doubts expressed by some British palaeontologists as to the distinct- ness of the Devonian and Carboniferous floras. In eastern America, where these formations are mutually unconformable, there is, of course, less room for doubt than in Ireland and in western Ameri- ca, where they are stratigraphically continuous. Still, in passing * " Journal of the London Geological Society." f "Transactions of the Edinburgh Botanical Society," 1870. THE BRIAN OE DEVONIAN FORESTS. 103 from the one to the other, the species are for the most part differ- ent, and new generic forms are met with, and, as I have elsewhere shown, the physical conditions of the two periods were essentially different.* It is, however, to be observed that since as Stur and others have shown Catamites radiatus, and other forms distinctively Devonian in America, occur in Europe in the Lower Carboniferous, it is not unlikely that the Devonian flora, like that of the Tertiary, appeared earlier in America. It is also probable, as I have shown in the " Re- ports " already referred to, that it appeared earlier in the Arctic than in the temperate zone. Hence an Arctic or American flora, really Devonian, may readily be mistaken for Lower Carboniferous by a botanist basing his calculations on the fossils of temperate Europe'. Even in America itself, it would appear, from recent discoveries in Virginia and Ohio, that certain Devonian forms lingered longer in those regions than farther to the northeast ; f and it would not be surprising if similar plants occurred in later beds in Devonshire or in the south of Europe than in Scotland. Still, these facts, properly understood, do not invalidate the evidence of fossil plants as to geological age, though errors arising from the neglect of them are still current. VI. GEOLOGICAL RELATIONS OF SOME PLAXT-BEARIXG BEDS OF EASTEBX CANADA. (" Report on Erian Plants," 1871.) The Gaspe sandstones have been fully described by Sir W. E. Logan, in his " Report on the Geology of Canada," 1863. He there assigns to them a thickness of seven thousand and thirty-six feet, &nd shows that they rest conformably on the Upper Silurian lime- stones of the Lower Helderberg group (Ludlow), and are in their turn overlaid unconformably by the conglomerates which form the base of the Carboniferous rocks of New Brunswick. I shall add here merely a few remarks on points in their physical character connected with the occurrence of plants in them. Prototaxites (NematopTiyton) Logani and other characteristic Lower Erian plants occur in the base of the sandstones at Little Gaspe. This fact, along with the occurrence, as stated in my paper of 1863, of rhizomes of Psilophyton preserving their scalariform * " Reports on Devonian Plants and Lower Carboniferous Plants of Canada." f Andrews, " Paleontology of Ohio," vol. ii. ; Meek, " Fossil Plants from Western Virginia," Philosophical Society, Washington, 1875. 104 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. structure, in the upper part of the marine Upper Silurian lime- stones,* proves the flora of the Devonian rocks to have had its beginning at least in the previous geological period, and to charac- terise the lower as well as the upper beds of the Devonian series. In this connection I may state that, from their marine fossils, as well as their stratigraphical arrangement, Sir W. E. Logan and Mr. Billings regard the lower portions of the Gaspe sandstones as the equivalents of the Oriskany sandstone of New York. On the other hand, the great thickness of this formation, the absence of Lower Devonian fossils from its upper part, and the resemblance of the upper beds to those of the newer members of the Devonian else- where, render it probable that the Gaspe sandstones, though defi- cient in the calcareous members of the system, seen farther to the westward, represent the whole of the Devonian period. The Gaspe sandstones, as their name imports, are predominantly arenaceous, and often coarsely so, the sandstones being frequently composed of large grains and studded with quartz-pebbles. Grey and buff are prevalent colours, but red beds also occur, more espe- cially in the upper portion. There are also interstratified shaly beds, sometimes occurring in groups of considerable thickness, and associated with fine-grained and laminated argillaceous sandstone, the whole having in many places the lithological aspect of the coal- measures. At one place, near the middle of the series, there is a bed of coal from one inch to three inches in thickness, associated with highly bituminous shales abounding in remains of plants, and also containing fragments of crustaceans and fishes (Pterygotus, Ctenacanthus ? &c.). The beds connected with this coal are grey sandstones and grey and dark shales, much resembling those of the ordinary coal formation. The coal is shining and laminated, and both its roof and floor consist of laminated bituminous shale with fragments of Psilophyton. It has no true under-clay, and has been, I believe, a peaty mass of rhizomes of Psilophyton, It occurs near Tar Point, on the south side of Gaspe Bay, a place so named from the occurrence of a thick dyke of trap holding petroleum in its cavities. The coal is of considerable horizontal extent, as in its line of strike a similar bed has been discovered on the Douglas River, about four miles distant. It has not been recognised on the north * The marine fossils of these beds have been determined by Mr. Billings. They are Upper Silurian, with an intermixture of Lower Devo- nian in the upper part. Fragments of Nematophyton occur in beds of the same age in the Bay dcs Chaleurs, at Cape Bon Ami. THE BRIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 1Q5 side of the bay, though we find there beds, probably on very nearly the same horizon, holding Psilophyton in situ, As an illustration of one of the groups of shaly beds, and of the occurrence of roots of Psilophyton, I may give the following sec- tional list of beds seen near " Watering Brook," on the north shore of the bay. The order is descending : FT. IN. 1. Grey sandstones and reddish pebbly sandstone of great thickness 2. Bright-red shale 8 3. Grey shales with stems of Psilophyton, very abundant but badly preserved 5 4. Grey incoherent clay, slickensided, and with many rhizomes and roots of Psilophyton 3 5. Hard grey clay or shale, with fragments and roots of Psilophyton 4 6. Red shale 8 7. Grey and reddish crumbling sandstone Groups of beds similar to the above, but frequently much more rich in fossils, occur in many parts of the section, and evidently in- clude fossil soils of the nature of under-clays, on which little else appears to have grown than a dense herbage of Psilophyton, along with plants of the genus Arthrostigma. In addition to these shaly groups, there are numerous examples of beds of shale of small thickness included in coarse sandstones, and these beds often occur in detached fragments, as if the rem- nants of more continuous layers partially removed by currents of water. It is deserving of notice that nearly all these patches of shale are interlaced with roots or stems of Psilophyton, which some- times project beyond their limits into the sandstone, as if the vege- table fibres had preserved the clay from removal. In short, these lines of patches of shale seem to be remnants of soils on which Psilophyton has nourished abundantly, and which have been par- tially swept away by the currents which deposited the sand. Some of the smaller patches may even be fragments of tough swamp soils interwoven with roots, drifted by the agency of the waves or possibly by ice ; such masses are often moved in this way on the borders of modern swamps on the sea-coast. The only remaining point connected with local geology to which I shall allude is the admirable facilities afforded by the Gaspe coast both for ascertaining the true geological relations of the beds, and for studying the Devonian plants, as distinctly exposed on large SUP- 106 TEE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. faces of rock. On the coast of the river St. Lawrence, at Cape Rozier and its vicinity, the Lower Silurian rocks of the Quebec group are well exposed, and are overlaid unconformably by the mas- sive Upper Silurian limestones of Cape Gaspe, which rise into cliffs six hundred feet in height, and can be seen filled with their char- acteristic fossils on both sides of the cape. Resting upon these, and dipping at high angles toward Gaspe Bay, are the Devonian sand- stones, which are exposed in rugged cliffs slightly oblique to their line of strike, along a coast-line of ten miles in length, to the head of the bay. On the opposite side of the bay they reappear ; and, thrown into slight undulations by three anticlinal curves, occupy a line of coast fifteen miles in length. The perfect manner in which the plant-bearing beds are exposed in these fine natural sections may serve to account for the completeness with which the forms and habits of growth of the more abundant species can be described. In the Bay des Chaleurs, similar rocks exist with some local variations. In the vicinity of Campbellton are calcareous and mag- nesian breccia or agglomerate, hard shales, conglomerates and sand- stones of Lower Devonian age. The agglomerate and lower shales contain abundant remains of fishes of the genera Cephalaspis, Coc- costeus, Ctenacanthus, and Homacanthiis, and also fragments of Pterygotus, The shales and sandstones abound in remains of Psilo- phyton, with which are Nematophyton, Arthrostiyma, and Lepto- pTileum of the same species found in the Lower Devonian of Gaspe Bay. These beds near Campbellton dip to the northward, and the Restigouche River here occupies a synclinal, for on the opposite side, at Bordeaux Quarry, there are thick beds of grey sandstone dipping to the southward, and containing large silicified trunks of Proto- taxites, in addition to Psilophyton. These beds are all undoubtedly Lower Brian, but farther to the eastward, on the north side of the river, there are newer and overlying strata. These are best seen at Scaumenac Bay, opposite Dalhousie, between Cape Florissant and Maguacha Point, where they consist of laminated and fine-grained sandstone, with shales of grey colours, but holding some reddish beds at top, and overlaid unconformably by a great thickness of Lower Carboniferous red conglomerate and sandstone. In these beds nu- merous fossil fishes have been found, among which Mr. Whiteaves recognises species of Pterichthys, Glyptolepis, Cheirolepis, &c. With these are found somewhat plentifully four species of fossil ferns, all of Upper Erian types, of which one is peculiar to this locality; but the others are found in the Upper Erian of Perry, in Maine, or in the Catskill group of New York. THE ERIAX OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 107 In order that distinct notions may be conveyed as to the geo- logical horizons of the species, I may state that the typical Devonian or Erian series of Canada and New York may be divided in descend- ing order into 1. The Chemung group, including the Chemung and Portage sandstones and shales. 2. The Hamilton group, including the Genesee, Hamilton, and Marcellus shales. 3. The Corniferous limestone and its associated beds. 4. The Oriskany sandstone. As the Corniferous limestone, which is the equivalent of the Lower Carboniferous limestone in the Carboniferous period, is marine, and affords scarcely any plants, we may, as is usually done for like pur- poses in the Carboniferous, gronp it with the Oriskany under the name Lower Erian. The Hamilton rocks will then be Middle Erian, and the Chemung group Upper Erian. In the present state of our knowledge, the series may be co-ordinated with the rocks of Gaspe, New Brunswick, and Maine, as in the following table : Subdivisions. New York and Western Canada. Gaspe and Bay des Chaleure. Southern New Brunswick. Coast of Maine. Upper Devonian or Chemung Group. Upper Sandstones. Mispec Group. Shale, Sand- Perry Sand- stones. Erian. Long Cove, &c. Scauminac stone, and Conglomer- Beds. ate. Middle Hamilton Middle Little R.Group Devonian or Group. Sandstones. (including Erian. Bois Brule, Cordaito Cape Oiseau, Shales and &c. Dadoxylon Sandstone). Lower Corniferous Lower Lower Con- Devonian or and Sandstones. glomerates, Erian. Oriskany Gaspe Basin, &c. groups. Little Gaspe, &c. Campbellton Beds. It may be proper, before closing this note, to state the reasons which have induced me to suggest in the following pages the use of the term " ERIAN," as equivalent to " Devonian," for the great sys- tem of formations intervening between the Upper Silurian and the Lower Carboniferous in America. I have been induced to adopt this course by the following considerations : 1. The great area of 108 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. undisturbed and unaltered rocks of this age, including a thickness in some places of eighteen thousand feet, and extending from east to west through the Northern States of the Union and western Canada for nearly seven hundred miles, while it spreads from north to south from the northern part of Michigan far into the Middle States, is undoubtedly the most important Devonian area now known to geologists. 2. This area has been taken by all American geolo- gists as their typical Devonian region. It is rich in fossils, and these have been thoroughly studied and admirably illustrated by the New York and Canadian Surveys. 3. The rocks of this area surround the basin of Lake Erie, and were named, in the original reports of the New York Survey, the " Erie Division." 4. Great difficulties have been experienced in the classification of the Euro- pean Devonian, and the uncertainties thus arising have tended to throw doubt on the results obtained in America in circumstances in which such difficulties do not occur. These reasons are, I think, sufficient to warrant me in holding the great Erie Division of the New York geologists as the typical representative of the rocks deposited between the close of the Upper Silurian and the beginning of the Carboniferous period, and to use the term Erian as the designation of this great series of deposits as developed in America, in so far at least as their flora is concerned. In doing so, I do not wish to introduce a new name merely for the sake of novelty ; but I hope to keep before the minds of geologists the caution that they should not measure the Erian formations of America, or the fossils which they contain, by the comparatively depauperated representatives of this portion of the geological scale in the Devonian of western Europe. VII. ON THE RELATIONS OF THE SO-CALLED " URSA STAGE " OF BEAR ISLAND WITH THE PALEOZOIC FLORA OF NORTH AMERICA. The following note is a verbatim copy of that published by me in 1873, and the accuracy of which has now been vindicated by the recent observations of Nathorst : The plants catalogued by Dr. Heer, and characterising what he calls the " Ursa Stage," are in part representatives of those of the American flora which I have described as the " Lower Carboniferous Coal-Measures " (Subcarboniferous of Dana), and whose characteristic species, as developed in Nova Scotia, I noticed in the " Journal of the Geological Society " in 1858 (vol. xv.). Dr. Heer's list, however, includes some Upper Devonian forms ; and I would suggest that THE ERIAN OR DEVONIAN FORESTS. 109 either the plants of two distinct beds, one Lower Carboniferous and the other Upper Devonian, have been near to or in contact with each other and have been intermixed, or else that in this high northern latitude, in which (for reasons stated in my " Report on the Devo- nian Flora "*) I believe the Devonian plants to have originated, there was an actual intermixture of the two floras. In America, at the base of the Carboniferous of Ohio, a transition of this kind seems to occur; but elsewhere in northeastern America the Lower Car- boniferous plants are usually unmixed with the Devonian. Dr. Heer, however, proceeds to identify these plants with those of the American Chemung, and even with those of the Middle De- vonian of New Brunswick, as described by me a conclusion from which I must altogether dissent, inasmuch as the latter belong to beds which were disturbed and partially metamorphosed before the deposition of the lowest Carboniferous or " Subcarboniferous " beds. Dr. Heer's error seems to have arisen from want of acquaintance with the rich flora of the Middle Devonian, which, while differing in species, has much resemblance in its general facies, and especially in its richness in ferns, to that of the coal-formation. To geologists acquainted with the stratigraphy and the accom- panying animal fossils, Dr. Heer's conclusions will of course appear untenable ; but they may regard them as invalidating the evidence of fossil plants ; and for this reason it is, I think, desirable to give publicity to the above statements. I consider the British equivalent of the lower coal-measures of eastern America to be the lower limestone shales, the Tweedian group of Mr. Tate (1858), but which have sometimes been called the " Calciferous Sandstone " (a name preoccupied for a Cambrian group in America). This group does not constitute " beds of passage " to the Devonian, more especially in eastern America, where the lower coal-formation rests unconformably on the Devonian, and is broadly distinguished by its fossils. The above notes would not have been extended to so great length, but for the importance of the Erian flora as the precursor of that of the Carboniferous, and the small amount of attention hitherto given to it by geologists and botanists. * " Geological Survey of Canada," 1871. CHAPTER IV. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA CULMINATION OF THE ACROGENS FORMATION OF COAL. ASCENDING from the Erian to the Carboniferous sys- tem, so called because it contains the greatest deposits of anthracite and bituminous coal, we are still within the limits of the Palaeozoic period. We are still within the reign of the gigantic club-mosses, cordaites, and taxine pines. At the close of the Erian there had been over the whole northern hemisphere great changes of level, accompanied by active volcanic phenomena, and under these influences the land flora seems to have much dimin- ished. At length all the old Erian species had become extinct, and their place was supplied by a meagre group of lycopods, ferns, and pines of different species from those of the preceding Erian. This is the flora of the Lower Carboniferous series, the Tweedian of England, the Horton series of Nova Scotia, the lower coal-meas- ures of Virginia, the culm of Germany. But the land again subsided, and the period of the marine limestone of the Lower Carboniferous was introduced. In this the older flora disappeared, and when the land emerged we find it covered with the rich flora of the coal-formation proper, in which the great tribes of the lycopods and cordaites attained their maxima, and the ferns were con- tinued as before, though under new generic and specific forms. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. Ill There is something very striking in this succession of a new plant world without any material advance. It is like passing in the modern world from one district to another, in which we see the same forms of life, only represented by distinct though allied species. Thus, when the voyager crosses the Atlantic from Europe to Amer- ica, he meets with pines, oaks, birches, poplars, and beeches of the same genera with those he had left behind ; but the species are distinct. It is something like this that meets us in our as- cent into the Carbonif- erous world of plants. Yet we know that this is a succession in time, that' all our old Erian friends are dead and buried long ago, and that these are new forms lately introduced (Fig. 32). Conveying ourselves, then, in imagination for- ward to the time when our greatest accumula- tions of coal were formed, and fancying that we are introduced to the Ameri- can or European continent of that period, we find our- selves in a new and strange world. In the Devonian age, and even in the succeeding Lower Carboniferous, there was in the interior of America a wide inland sea, with forest belts clinging to its sides or clothing its isl- ands. But in the coal period this inland sea had given abed ef g FIG. 32. Foliage from the coal-for- mation, cr, Alethopteris lonchitica, fern (Moose Elver). 6, Sphenophyl- I'ttm tjcklotheimii (Pictou). c, Lepi- dodendron binerve (Sydney), d, As- terophyllites foliosa (?) (Sydney). 0, Cordaites (Joggins). /, Neurop- teris rarinervig, fern (Sydney). ff, Odontopteris subcuneata, fern ^Sydney). 112 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. place to vast swampy flats, and which, instead of the oil- bearing shales of the Erian, were destined to produce those immense and wide-spread accumulations of vege- table matter which constitute our present beds of bitu- minous and anthracite coal. The atmosphere of these great swamps is moist and warm. Their vege- tation is most exuberant, but of forms unfamiliar to modern eyes, and they swarm with insects, millepedes, and scorpions, and with batrachian reptiles large and small, among which we look in vain for representatives of the birds and beasts of the present day. Prominent among the more gigantic trees of these swampy forests are those known to us as Sigillaria! (Fig. 33). They have tall, pillar-like trunks, often sev- eral feet in diameter, ribbed like fluted columns, but in the re- verse way, and spreading at the top into a few thick branches, which are clothed with long, grass-like leaves. They resem- ble in some respects the Lepi- dodendra of the Erian age, but are more massive, with ribbed in- stead of scaly trunks, and longer leaves. If we approach one of them more closely, we are struck with the regular ribs of its trunk, dotted with rows of scars of fallen leaves, from which it receives its name Sigillaria, or seal-tree (Figs. 34-37). If we cut into its stem, we find that, instead of llarice, restored. ria Brownii, elegans. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 113 the thin bark and firm wood with which we are familiar in our modern trees, it has a hard external rind, then a great thickness of cellular matter with rope-like bands of fibres, constituting an inner bark, while in the centre is a firm, woody axis of comparatively small diameter, and FIG. 34. Sigillaria Loncayana, Dawson. , Zones of fruit-scars. 6, Leaf- scar enlarged, c, Fruit-scar enlarged. See appended note. somewhat intermediate in its structures between that of the Lepidodendra and those of the cycads and the taxine conifers. Thus a great stem, five feet in diameter, may consist principally of cellular and bast fibres with very little true woody matter. The roots of this tree are i 114 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. perhaps its most singular feature. They usually start from the stem in four main branches, then regularly bifurcate several times, and then run out into great FIG. 35. Stem of Sigillaria FIG. 36. Two ribs of Sigillaria Brownii. Brownii, reduced. Natural size. cylindrical cables, running for a long distance, and evi- dently intended to anchor the plant firmly in a soft and oozy soil. They were furnished with long, cylindrical rootlets placed regularly in a spiral man- ner, and so articulated that when they dropped off they left regu- lar rounded scars. They are, in .short, the Stigmarice, which we have already met with in the Erian (Figs. 38, 39). In Fig. 33 I have endeavoured to restore these strange trees. It is not wonderful that such plants have caused much botanical con- Fro. 37.-Portion of lower troversy. It was long before hot- part of stem of S. Brownn. J Natural size. anists could be convinced that THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 115 their roots are properly roots at all, and not stems of some aquatic plant. Then the structure of their FIG. 38. IStigmaria root, seen from above, showing its regular divisions. From " Acadian Geology." stems is most puzzling, and their fruit is an enigma, for while some have found connected with them cones supposed to resemble those of lycopods, others attribute to them fruits like those of yew- trees. For years I have- been myself gathering materials from the rich coal-formation deposits of Nova Scotia in aid of the solution of these questions, and in the mean time Dr. William- son, of Manchester, and Eenault and other botanists in France, have been amassing and study- ing stores of specimens, and it is still uncertain who may final- ly be the fortunate discoverer to set all controversies at rest, that the true solution consists in the fact that there are many kinds of Siyillarice. While in the modern forests FIG. 39. Portion of bark of Stigmaria, showing scars of attachment of rootlets My present belief is, 116 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of America and Europe the species of any of our ordinary trees, as oaks, birches, or maples, may almost be counted on one's fingers, Schimper in his vegetable palaeontology enumerates about eighty species of Carboniferous Sigil- laricB ; and while on the one hand many of these are so imperfectly known that they may be regarded as uncer- tain, on the other hand many species must yet remain to be discovered.* Now, in so vast a number of species there must be a great range of organisation, and, indeed, it has already been attempted to subdivide them into several generic groups. The present state of the question appears to me to be this, that in these -SigillaricB we have a group divisible into several forms, some of which will eventually be classed with the Lepidodendra as lycopods, while others will be found to be naked-seeded phasno- gams, allied to the pines and cycads, and to a remarkable group of trees known as Cordaites, which we must shortly notice. Before considering other forms of Carboniferous vege- tation, let us glance at the accumulation of coal, and the agency of the forests of Sigillarice therein. Let us im- agine, in the first instance, such trees as those represented in the figures, growing thickly together over vast swampy flats, with quantities of undergrowth of ferns and other plants beneath their shade, and accumulating from age to age in a moist soil and climate a vast thickness of vege- table mould and trunks of trees, and spores and spore- cases, and we have the conditions necessary for the growth of coal. Many years ago it was observed by Sir William Logan that in the coal-field of South Wales it was the rule with rare exceptions that, under every bed of coal, there is a bed of clay filled with roots of the Stigmaria, already referred to as the root of Sigillaria. This dis- * In a recent memoir (Berlin, 1887) Stur has raised the number of species in one subdivision of the Sigillarice (the Favulari(e) to forty- seven ! THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 117 covery has since been extended to all the coal-fields of Europe and America, and it is a perfectly conclusive fact as regards the origin of coal. Each of these "under- clays," as they are called, must, in fact, have been a soil on which grew, in the first instance, Sigillarise and other trees having stigmaria-roots. Thus, the growth of a forest of SigiUarice was the first step toward the accumu- lation of a bed of coal. More than this, in some of the coarser and more impure coals, where there has been sufficient earthy matter to separate and preserve impres- sions of vegetable forms, we can see that the mass of the coal is made up of flattened Sigillarice, mixed with vege- FIG. 40. Vegetable tissue from coal, a, Sigillaria and Cordaites, Calamodendron. table debris of all kinds, including sometimes vast quan- tities of lepidodendroid spores, and the microscopic study of the coal gives similar results (Fig. 40). Further, on the surfaces of many coals, and penetrating the shales or sandstones which form their roofs, we find erect stumps of sigillaria and other trees, showing that the accumula- tion of the coal terminated as it had begun, by a forest- growth. I introduce here a. section of a few of the nu- merous beds of coal exposed in the cliffs of the South Joggins, in Nova Scotia, in illustration of these facts. We can thus see how in the slowly subsiding areas of the coal-swamps successive beds of coal were accumulated, alternating with beds of sandstone and shale (Figs. 41, 42). For other details of this kind I must refer to papers mentioned in the sequel. 118 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Keturning to the more special subject of this work, I may remark that the lepidodendroid trees and the ferns, both the arborescent and herbaceous kinds, are even more richly represented in the Carboniferous than in the pre- ceding Erian. I must, however, content myself with merely introducing a few representatives of some of the more common kinds, in an ap- pended note, and here give a figure of a well-known Lower Carbonifer- ous lepidodendron, with its various forms of leaf-bases, and its foliage and fruit (Fig. 43), and a similar illustra- tion of an allied generic form, that known as Lepido- pliloios* (Fig. 44). Another group which claims our FIG. 41. Beds associated with the main coal (S. Joggins, Nova Scotia). 1, Shale and sand- stone plants with Spirorbis attached ; rain- marks (|). (2, Sandstone and shale, eight feet erect Catamites 3, Gray sandstone, seven feet ; 4, Gray shale, four feet an erect coniferous (?) tree, rooted on the shale, passes up through fifteen feet of the sandstones and sfiale.) 5, Gray sandstone, four feet. 6, Gray shale, six inches prostrate and erect trees, with rootlets, leaves attention is that of the Calamites. These are tall, cy- , lindrical, branch- res, Naiadites. and Spiror- -, ..-i bis on the plants. V, Main coal-seam, five 16SS Stems, With feet of coal in two seams. 8, Underclay,' with rootlets. whorls of b ranch - lets, bearing needle- iike leaves and spreading in stools from the base, so as to form dense thickets, like Southern cane-brakes (Fig. 46). They bear, in habit of growth and fructification, a close * For full descriptions of these, see " Acadian Geology.' THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 119 relation to our modern equisetums, or mare's-tails, but, as in other cases we have met with, are of gigantic size and comparatively complex structure. Their stems, in cross-section, show radi- ating bundles of fibres, like those of exogenous woods, yet the whole plan of structure presents some curious resemblances to the stems of their hum- ble successors, the mod- ern mare's-tails. It would seem, from the manner in which dense brakes of these Calamites have been preserved in the coal -for- mation of Nova Scotia, that they spread over low and occasionally inun- dated flats, and formed fringes on the seaward sides of the great Sigilla- ria forests. In this way they no doubt contrib- uted to prevent the invasion of the areas of coal ac- cumulation by the muddy waters of inundations, and thus, though they may not have furnished much of the material of coal, they no doubt contributed to its purity. Many beautiful plants of the genera Asterophyllites and Annularia are supposed to have been allied to the Cala- mites, or to have connected them with the Rhizocarps. The stems and fruit of these plants have strong points of resemblance to those of Splienophyllum, and the leaves are broad, and not narrow and angular like those of the true Calamites (Fig. 45). No one has done more than my friend Dr. William- 120 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. I FIG. 43. Lepidodendron coivugatum, Dawson.a tree characteristic of the Lower Carboniferous. A, ^Restoration. B. Leaf, natural size, c, Cone and branch. D, Branch and leaves. E, Various forms of leaf-areoles. F, Sporangium, i, i, M, Bark, with leaf-scars. K, Bark, with leaf- scars of old stem, o, Decorticated stem (Knorria). THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 121 FIG. 44. Lepidcphloios Acadianus, Dawson, a lepidodendroid tree of the coal-formation. A, Restoration. B, Portion of Dark (two thirds natural size), o, Ligneous surface of the same. F, Cone (two thirds natural size). o, Leaf (natural size). K, Portion of woody cylinder, showing outer and inner series of vessels magnified. L, Scalariform vessels (highly magni- fied). M, Various forms of leaf-scars and leaf-bases (natural size). 122 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. son, of Manchester, to illustrate the structure of Cala- inites, and he has shown that these plants, like other cryptogams of the Carboniferous, had mostly stems with regular fibrous wedges, like those of exogens. The structure of the stem is, indeed, so complex, and differs so much in different stages of growth, and different states of preservation, that we are in danger of falling into the greatest confusion in classifying these plants. Sometimes what we call a Calamite is a mere cast of its pith showing longitudinal striae and constrictions at the nodes. Some- FIG. 45. Aster ophyllites, Sphenophyllum, and Anmtlaria. A. Astero- phyllites trinerne. A 1 , Leaf enlarged. B, Annularia sphenophylloides. B>, Leaf enlarged, c, Sphenophiillum erosum. c 1 , Leaflet enlarged. c 2 , Scalariform vessel of-Sphenophyllum. D, Pinnitlaria, ramosissimc, probably a root. times we have the form of the outer surface of the woody cylinder, showing longitudinal ribs, nodes, and marks of the emission of the branchlets. Sometimes we have the outer surface of the plant covered with a smooth bark showing flat ribs, or almost smooth, and having at the nodes regular articulations with the bases of the verticil- THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 123 late branchlets, or on the lower part of the stem the marks of the attachment of the roots. The Calamites grew in dense clumps, budding off from one another, sometimes at different levels, as the mud or sand accumu- lated about their stems, and in some species there were creeping rhizomata or root-stocks (Figs. 46 to 49). But all Calamites were not alike in structure. In ,a recent FIG. 46. Calamites. A, C. Suckorii. B, 0. Cistii. (From " Acadian Geolo- gy.") FIG. 47. Erect Cala- mites, with roots at- tached (Nova Sco- tia). FIG. 48. Node of C. Cistii, with long leaves (Nova Sco- tia). Dr. Williamson describes three distinct structural types. What he regards as typical Calamites has in its woody zone wedges of barred vessels, with thick bands of cel- lular tissue separating them. A second type, which Memoirs of the Philosophical Society," Manchester, 1886-'87. 124: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. he refers to Calamopitus, has woody bundles com- posed of reticulated or multiporous fibres, with their porous sides parallel to the medullary rays, which are better developed than in the previous form. The inter- vening cellular masses are composed of elongated cells. This is a decided advance in structure, and is of the type of those forms having the most woody and largest stems, (C) tart FIG. 49. Erect Catamites ( 0. Suckovii), showing the mode of growth of new stems (5), and different forms of the ribs (a, c). (Pictou, Nova Scotia.) Half natural size. which Brongniart named Calamodendron (Fig. 50). A third form, to which Dr. Williamson seems to prefer to assign this last name, has the tissue of the woody wedges barred, as in the first, but the medullary rays are better developed than in the second. In this third form the intermediate tissue, or primary medullary rays, is truly fibrous, and with secondary medullary rays traversing it. My own observations lead me to infer that there was a fourth type of calamitean stem, less endowed with woody matter, and having a larger fistulous or cellular cavity than any of those described by Dr. Williamson. There is every reason to believe that all these various THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 125 and complicated stems belonged to higher and nobler types of mare's-tails than those of the modern world, and that their fructification was equisetaceous and of the form known as CalamostacJiys. We have already seen that noble tree-ferns existed in the Erian period, and these were continued, and their number and variety greatly extended, in the Carbonifer- ous. In regard to the structure of their stems, and the method of supporting these by aerial roots, the tree-ferns of all ages have been nearly alike, and the form and structure of the leaves, except in some comparatively rare and exceptional types, has also been much the same. Any ordinary observer examining a collection of coal- formation ferns recognises at once their kinship to the familiar brackens of our own time. Their fructification is, unfortunately, rarely preserved, so that we are not able, in the case of many species, to speak confidently of FIG. 50. Stems of Calamodendron and tissues magnified (Nova Scotia), a, b, Casts of axis in sandstone, with woody envelope (reduced). c, d, Woody tissue (highly magnified). their affinities with modern forms ; but the knowledge of this subject has been constantly extending, and a suffi- cient amount of information has been obtained to enable us to say something as to their probable relationships. (Figs. 51 to 55.) The families into which modern ferns are divided are, it must be confessed, somewhat artificial, and in the case 126 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of fossil ferns, in which the fructification is for the most part wanting, it is still more so, depending in great part on the form and venation of the divisions of the fronds. FIG. 51. Group of coal-formation ferns. A, Odontopteris subcuneata (Bun- bury). B, Jfeuropteris cordata (Brongniart). c, Alethopteris lonchiticct (Brongniart). D, Dictyopteris obliqua (Bunbury). E, Phyllopteris an- tiqua (Dawson), magnified ; E 1 , Natural size. F, Neuropteris cyclopte- roides (Dawson). Of about eight families into which modern ferns are divided, seven are found in a fossil state, and of these, four at least, the Cyatliacm, the OpMoglossece, the Hy- THE CARBONIFEROUS FLOEA. 127 FIG. 52. Alethopteris grandis (Dawson). Middle coal-formation of Nova Scotia. FIG. 53. Cyclopteris (Aneimite^) Acadica (Dawson), a tree-fern of the Lower Carboniferous. , Pinnules. 6, Fragment of petiole, c, Re- mains of fertile pinnules. 128 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. menopliyllacecB, and the Marattiacece, go back to the coal- formation.* Some of these ferns have the more complex kind of spore-case, with a jointed, elastic ring. It is to be ob- Fio. 54. Sptienopteris latior, Dawson. Coal-formation, magnified, with traces of fructification. Pinnule served, however, that those forms which have a simple spore-case, either netted or membranous, and without annulus, are most common in the Devonian and lowest a, Z> c FIG. 55. Fructification of Palaeozoic ferns, a, Thecse of Arch&opteris (Erian). 6, Theca of Senftenbergia (Carboniferous), c, Thecse of Asterotheca, (Carboniferous). Carboniferous. Some of the forms in these old rocks are somewhat difficult to place in the system. Of these, the * Mr. R. Kidston has recently described very interesting forms of fern fructification from the coal-formation of Great Britain, and much has been done by European palaeobotauists, and also by Lesquereux and Fontaine in America. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 129 FIG. 56. Tree-ferns of the Carboniferous. A, Megaphyton magnifimm, Dawson, restored. B, Leaf-scar of the same, two thirds natural size. B 1 . Row of leaf-scars, reduced, c, Patazopteris Hartii, scars half natu- ral size. D, Palceopteris Acadica, scars half natural size. K 130 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. species of Archceopteris, of the Upper and Middle Erian, are eminent as examples. This type, however, scarcely extends as high as the coal-formation.* Some of the tree-ferns of the Carboniferous present very remarkable features. One of these, of the genus MegapJiyton, seems to have two rows of great leaves, one at each side of the stem, which was probably sustained by large bundles of aerial roots (Fig. 56). In the Carboniferous, as in the Erian, there are leaves which have been referred to ferns, but are subject to doubt, as possibly belonging to broad-leaved taxine trees allied to the gingko-tree of China. One of these, repre- sented in Fig. 57, has been found in the coal-formation of Nova Scotia, and referred to the doubtful genus Noeggerathia. Fontaine has proposed for simi- lar leaves found in Virginia the new generic name Saportea. Ferns, as might be inferred from their great age, are at the present time dispersed over the whole world ; but their head- quarters, and the regions to which tree-ferns are confined, are the more moist climates of the tropics and of the southern hemisphere. The coal-swamps of the northern hemisphere seem to have excelled even these favoured regions of the present world as a paradise for ferns. I have already stated that the Carboniferous consti- tutes the headquarters of the Cordaites (Fig. 58), of which a large number of species have been described, both in * The pretty little ferns of the genus JBotryehium (moonwort), so common in American and European woods, seem to be their nearest mod- ern allies. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 131 Europe and America. We sometimes, though rarely, find their stems showing structure. In this case we have a large cellular pith, often divided by horizontal parti- tions into flat chambers, and constituting the objects which, when detached, are called Sternberyice (Fig. 62). These Sternbergia piths, however, occur in true coni- fers as well, as they do in the modern world in some trees, like our common butternut, of higher type ; and I showed many years ago that the Sternbergia type may be detected in the young twigs of the balsam -fir (Abies balsamifera}. The pith was surrounded by a ring of scalariform or barred tissue, often of considerable thickness, and in young stems so important as to have suggested lycopodia- ceous affinities. But as the stem grew in size, a regular ring of woody wedges, with tissue hav- ing rounded or hex- agonal pores or discs, like those of pines, was developed. Outside this was a bark, often apparently of some thickness. This struct- ure in many important points resembles that of cycads, and also approaches to the structure of Sigillaria, while in its more highly developed forms it approximates to that of the conifers. FIG. 5S.Cordaites (Dory cor daitcs), Grand' Eury, reduced. 132 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. On the stems so constructed were placed long and often broad many-nerved leaves, with rows of stomata or breathing-pores, and attached by somewhat broad bases to the stem and branches. The fruit consisted of racemes, or clusters of nutlets, which seem to have been provided FIG. 59. Fruits of Cordaites and Taxine Conifers (coal-formation. Nova Scotia.) A, Antholithes squamosus (two thirds). B, A. rhabdocarpi (two thirds). B, Carpel restored, c, A. spinosus (natural size). D, Trigonocarpum intermedium. E, T. Kotggerathii. r, T. avella- num, o, Iffialdocarpus insignis, reduced. 'n ? Antholithes pygmceus. i, Cardiocarpum jlmtans. K, Cardiocarpum bisectum. L, Sporangikes papillata, lycopocliaceous macrospores (natural size and magnified). THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 133 with broad lateral wings for flotation in the air, or in some cases with a pulpy envelope, which flattens into a film. There seem to have been structures of both these kinds, though in the state of preservation of these curious seeds it is extremely difficult to distinguish them. In the first case they must have been intended for dissemination by the wind, like the seeds of spruces. In the latter case they may have been disseminated like the fruits of taxine trees by the agency of animals, though what these were it would be difficult to guess. These trees had very great reproductive power, since they produced numerous seeds, not singly or a few together, as in modern yews, but in long spikes or catkins bearing many seeds (Fig. 59). It is to be observed that the Cordaites, o>r the Cor- daitincB, as they have been called, as a family,* constitute another of those intermediate groups with which we have already become familiar. On the one hand they approach closely to the broader-leaved yews like Gingko, Phyllo- cladus, and Podocarpus, and, on the other hand, they have affinities with Cycadaceae, and even with Sigillariae. They were beautiful and symmetrical trees, adding some- thing to the variety of the rather monotonous Palaeo- zoic forests. They contributed also somewhat to the ac- cumulation of coal. I have found that some thin beds are almost entirely composed of their leaves, and the tissues of their wood are not infrequent in the mineral charcoal of the larger coal-seams. There is no evidence that their roots were of the stigmaroid type, though they evidently grew in the same swampy flats with the Sigillariae and Calamites. It may, perhaps, be well to say here that I believe there was a considerably wide range of organisation in the Cordaitinae as well as in the Calamites and Sigillarise, and that it will eventually be found that there were three lines * Engler ; Cordaitees of Renault. 134 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of connection between the higher cryptogams and the phaenogams, one leading from the lycopods by the Sigil- lariae, another leading by the Cordaites, and the third leading from the Equisetums by the Calami tes. Still further back the characters afterward separated in the club-mosses, mare's-tails, and ferns, were united in the Rhizocarps, or, as some now, but I think somewhat un- reasonably, prefer to call them, the " heterosporous Fili- ciuae." In the more modern world, all the connecting links have become extinct and the phaenogams stand widely separated from the higher cryptogams. I do not make these remarks in a Darwinian sense, but merely to state what appear to be the lines of natural affinity and the links wanting to give unity to the system of nature. Of all the trees of the modern world, none are perhaps so widely distributed as the pines and their allies. On mountain-tops and within the Arctic zone, the last trees that can struggle against the unfavourable conditions of existence are the spruces and firs, and in the warm and moist islands of the tropics they seem equally at home with the tree-ferns and the palms. We have already seen that they are a very ancient family, and in the sandstones of the coal-formation their great trunks are frequently found, infiltrated with calcareous or silicious matter, and still retaining their structure in the greatest perfection (Fig. 60). So far as we know, the foliage of some of them which constitutes the genera Walchia and Araucarites of some authors (Figs. 60, 63) was not dissimilar from that of modern yews and spruces, though there is reason to believe that some others had broad, fern-like leaves like those of the gingko. None of them, so far as yet cer- tainly known, were cone-bearing trees, their fruit having probably been similar to that of the yews (Fig. 61). The minute structures of their stems are nearer to those of the conifers of the islands of the southern hemisphere than to that of those in our northern climes a cor- TIIE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 135 FIG. 60. Coniferous wood and foliage (Carboniferous). A, Araucarites gracilis, reduced. B, Dadoxylon Acadiamim (radial), 90 diams. ; B 1 (tangential), 90 diams. ; B 2 , cell showing areolation, 250 diams. c, Dadoxylon materiarium (radial), 90 diams. ; c 1 (tangential), 90 diams. ; c 2 , cell showing areolation, 250 diams. D, Dadoxylon anti- quius (radial), 90 diams. ; D> (tangential), 90 diams. ; c 2 , cell showing areolation, 250 diams. 136 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. relation, no doubt, to the equable climate of the period. There is not much evidence that they grew with the Si- gillariae in the true coal-swamps, though some specimens have been found in this association. It is more likely that they were in the main inland and upland trees, and FIG. 61. Triffonocarpum Ilookeri, Daw- son, from the coal-measures of Cape Breton. Probably the fruit of a Tax- ' ine tree. A, Broken specimen magni- fied twice natural size. B, Section magnified: a, the testa; b, the teg- men; c, the nucleus: d, the embryo, c, Portion of the surface of the inner coat more highly magnified. that in consequence they are mostly known to us by drifted trunks borne by river inundations into the seas and estuaries. A remarkable fact in connection with them, and show- ing also the manner in which the most durable vegetable structures may perish by decay, is that, like the Cordaites, they had large piths with transverse partitions, a struct- THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 13Y ure which, as I have already mentioned, appears on a minute scale in the twigs of the fir-tree, and that some- times casts of these piths in sandstone appear in a separate form, constituting what have been named Sternbergice or ArtisicB. As Renault well remarks with reference to CordaiteSj the existence of this chambered form of pith implies rapid elongation of the stem, so that the Cordaites and conifers of the coal-formation were probably quickly growing trees (Fig. 62). The same general statements may be made as to the coal-vegetation as in relation to that of the Erian. In FIG. 1.Sternbergia pith of Dadoxylon. A, Specimen (natural size), showing remains of wood at a, a. B, Junction of wood and pith, mag- nified, c, Cells of the wood of do., a, a; b, medullary ray; c, areo- lation. the coal period we have found none of the higher ex- ogens, and there are only obscure and uncertain indica- tions of the presence of endogens, which we may reserve for a future chapter ; but gymnosperms abound and are highly characteristic. On the other hand, we have no mosses or lichens, and very few Algae, but a great num- ber of ferns and Lycopodiaceae or club-mosses (Fig. 63). Thus, the coal-formation period is botanically a meeting- place of the lower phaenogams and the higher cryptogams, and presents many forms which, when imperfectly known, have puzzled botanists in regard to their position in one or other series. In the present world, the flora most akin 138 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. to that of the coal period is that of warm, temperate re- gions in the southern hemisphere. It is not properly a tropical flora, nor is it the flora of a cold region, but rather indicative of a moist and equable climate. Still, FIG. 63. Walchia imbricatula, S. N., Permian, Prince Edward Island. we must bear in mind that we may often be mistaken in reasoning as to the temperature required by extinct species of plants, differing from those now in existence. Further, we must not assume that the climatal conditions of the northern hemisphere were in the coal period at all similar to those which now prevail. As Sir Charles Lyell has shown, a less amount of land in the higher latitudes would greatly modify climates, and there is every reason to believe that in the coal period there was less land than now. Further, it has been shown by Tyndall that a very small additional amount of carbonic acid in the atmos- phere would, by obstructing the radiation of heat from the earth, produce almost the effect of a glass roof or con- servatory, extending over the whole world. Again, there is much in the structure of the leaves of the coal-plants, as well as in the vast amount of carbon which they ac- cumulated in the form of coal, and the characteristics of the animal life of the period, to indicate, on independent THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 139 grounds, that the carboniferous atmosphere differed from that of the present world in this way, or in the presence of more carbonic acid a substance now existing in the very minute proportion of one thousandth of the whole a quantity adapted to the present requirements of vege- table and animal life, but probably not to those of the coal period. Thus, if we inquire as to any analogous distribution of plants in the modern world, we find this only in the warm- er insular climates of the southern hemisphere, where ferns, lycopods, and pines appear under forms some- what akin to those of the Carboniferous, but mixed with other types, some of which are modern, others allied to those of the next succeeding geological ages of the Meso- zoic and Tertiary ; and under these periods it will be more convenient to make comparisons. The readers of recent English popular works on geol- ogy will have observed the statement reiterated that a large proportion of the material of the great beds of bi- tuminous coal is composed of the spore-cases of lycopo- diaceous plants a statement quite contrary to that re- sulting from my microscopical examinations of the coal of more than eighty coal-beds in Nova Scotia and Cape Breton, as stated in "Acadian Geology" (page 463), and more fully in my memoir of 1858 on the " Structures in Coal," * and that of 1866, on the " Conditions of Ac- cumulation of Coal."f The reason of this mistake is, that an eminent English naturalist, happening to find in certain specimens of English coal a great quantity of re- mains of spores and spore-cases, though even in his speci- mens they constitute only a small portion of the mass, and being apparently unacquainted with what others had done in this field, wrote a popular article for the " Con- temporary Review," in which he extended an isolated and * " Journal of the Geological Society," vol. xv. f Ibid., vol. xxii. 14:0 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. exceptional fact to all coals, and placed this supposed origin of coal in a light so brilliant and attractive that he has been followed by many recent writers. The fact is, as stated in " Acadian Geology," that trunks of Sigillarim and similar trees constitute a great part of the denser portion of the coal, and that the cortical tissues of these rather than the wood remain as coal. But cortical or epidermal tissues in general, whether those of spore-cases or other parts of plants, are those which from their re- sistance to water-soakage and to decay, and from their highly carbonaceous character, are best suited to the pro- duction of coal. In point of fact, spore-cases, though often abundantly present, constitute only an infinitesimal part of the matter of the great coal-beds. In an article in " The American Journal of Science," which appeared shortly after that above referred to, I endeavoured to cor- rect this error, though apparently without effect in so far as the majority of British geological writers are con- cerned. From this article I have taken with little change the following passages, as it is of importance in theoretical geology that such mistakes, involving as they do the whole theory of coal accumulation, should not continue to pass current. The early part of the paper is occupied with facts as to the occurrence of spores and spore-cases as partial ingredients in coal. Its conclusions are as follows : It is not improbable that sporangites, or bodies re- sembling them, may be found in most coals ; but it is most likely that their occurrence is accidental rather than essential to coal accumulation, and that they are more likely to have been abundant in shales and cannel coals, deposited in ponds or in shallow waters in the vi- cinity of lycopodiaceous forests, than in the swampy or peaty deposits which constitute the ordinary coals. It is to be observed, however, that the conspicuous ap- pearance which these bodies, and also the strips and fragments of epidermal tissue, which resemble them in THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 141 texture, present in slices of coal, may incline an observer, not having large experience in the examination of coals, to overrate their importance ; and this I think has been done by most microscopists, especially those who have confined their attention to slices prepared by the lapidary. One must also bear in mind the danger arising from mis- taking concretionary accumulations of bituminous matter for sporangia. In sections of the bituminous shales ac- companying the Devonian coal above mentioned, there are many rounded yellow spots, which on examination prove to be the spaces in the epidermis of Psilophyton through which the vessels passing to the leaves were emitted. To these considerations I would add the fol- lowing, condensed from the paper above referred to (p. 139), in which the whole question of the origin of coal is fully discussed : * 1. The mineral charcoal or ' mother coal' is obviously woody tissue and fibres of bark, the structure of the va- rieties of which, and the plants to which it probably be- longs, I have discussed in the paper above mentioned. 2. The coarser layers of coal show under the micro- scope a confused mass of fragments of vegetable matter belonging to various descriptions of plants, and includ- ing, but not usually in large quantities, sporangites. 3. The more brilliant layers of the coal are seen, when separated by thin laminae of clay, to have on their surfaces the markings of SigillaricB and other trees, of which they evidently represent flattened specimens, or rather the bark of such specimens. Under the micro- scope, when their structures are preserved, these layers show cortical tissues more abundantly than any others. 4. Some thin layers of coal consist mainly of flat- tened layers of leaves of Cordaites or Pychnophyllum. 5. The Stigmaria underclays and the stumps of * Sec also "Acadian Geology," 2d ed., pp. 138, 461, 493, 142 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Sigillaria in the coal-roofs equally testify to the accu- mulation of coal by the growth of successive forests, more especially of Sigillarice. There is, on the other hand, no necessary connection of sporangite-beds with Stigmarian soils. Such beds are more likely to be accumulated in water, and consequently to constitute bituminous shales and cannels. 6. Lepidodendron and its allies, to which the spore- cases in question appear to belong, are evidently much less important to coal accumulation than Sigillaria, which cannot be affirmed to have produced spore-cases similar to those in question, even though the observation of Goldenberg as to their fruit can be relied on ; the ac- curacy of which, however, I am inclined to doubt. On the whole, then, while giving due credit to those who have advocated the spore-theory of coal, for directing attention to this curious and no doubt important constit- uent of mineral fuel, and admitting that I may possibly have given too little attention to it, I must maintain that sporangite-beds are exceptional among coals, and that cortical and woody matters are the most abundant ingre- dients in all the ordinary kinds ; and to this I cannot think that the coals of England constitute an exception. It is to be observed, in conclusion, that the spore- cases of plants, in their indestructibility and richly car- bonaceous character, only partake of qualities common to most suberous and epidermal matters, as I have explained in the publications already referred to. Such epidermal and cortical substances are extremely rich, in carbon and hydrogen, in this resembling bituminous coal. They are also very little liable to decay, and they resist more than other vegetable matters aqueous infiltration properties which have caused them to remain unchanged, and to continue free from mineral additions more than other vegetable tissues. These qualities are well seen in the bark of our American white birch. It is no wonder that THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 143 materials of this kind should constitute considerable portions of such vegetable accumulations as the beds of coal, and that when present in large proportion they should afford richly bituminous beds. All this agrees with the fact, apparent on examination of the common coal, that the greater number of its purest layers consist of the flattened bark of Sigillarice, and similar trees, just as any single flattened trunk embedded in shale becomes a layer of pure coal. It also agrees with the fact that other layers of coal, and also the cannels and earthy bitumens, appear under the microscope to consist of finely comminuted particles, principally of epidermal tis- sues, not only from the fruits and spore-cases of plants, but also from their leaves and stems. These considera- tions impress us, just as much as the abundance of spore- cases, with the immense amount of the vegetable matter which has perished during the accumulation of coal, in comparison with that which has been preserved. I am indebted to Dr. T. Sterry Hunt for the fol- lowing very valuable information, which at once places in a clear and precise light the chemical relations of epidermal tissue and spores with coal. Dr. Hunt says : "The outer bark of the cork-tree, and the cuticle of many if not all other plants, consists of a highly car- bonaceous matter, to which the name of suberin has been given. The spores of Lycopodium also approach to this substance in composition, as will be seen by the follow- ing, one of two analyses by Dueoni,* along with which I give the theoretical composition of pure cellulose or woody fibre, according to Payen and Mitscherlich, and an analysis of the suberin of cork, from Quercus suber, from which the ash and 2 '5 per cent of cellulose have been deducted, f * Liebig and Kopp, " Jahresbuch," 1847-'48. f Gmelin, " Handbook," xv., 145. 144 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Cellulose. Cork. Lycopodium. 44-44 65'73 64'80 6-17 8-33 8 '73 Nitrogen . ... 1-50 6-18 Oxygen 49-39 24-44 20-29 Total. . . 100-00 100-00 100-00 "This difference is not less striking when we reduce the above centesimal analyses to correspond with the formula of cellulose, C^HgoOgo, and represent cork and Lycopodium as containing twenty -four equivalents of -carbon. For comparison I give the composition of speci- mens of peat, brown coal, lignite, and bituminous coal :* Cellulose C a4 H 2 o0 2 o Cork C M H l8 -ftOrrV Lycopodium Ca Peat (Vaux) C M H 14 iY)i Brown coal (Schrother) CtiR.\ffrfi Lignite (Vaux) C 24 H Bituminous coal (Regnault) CaJIioOs-^ "It will be seen from this comparison that, in ulti- mate composition, cork and Lycopodium are nearer to lignite than to woody fibre, and may be converted into coal with far less loss of carbon and hydrogen than the latter. They in fact approach closer in composition to resins and fats than to wood, and, moreover, like those substances repel water, with which they are not easily moistened, and thus are able to resist those atmospheric influences which effect the decay of woody tissue." I would add to this only one further consideration. The nitrogen present in the Lycopodium spores, no doubt, belongs to the protoplasm contained in them, a substance which would soon perish by decay ; and subtracting this, -the cell-walls of the spores and the walls of the spore- * " Canadian Naturalist," vi., 253. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 145 cases would be most suitable material for the production of bituminous coal. But this suitableness they share with the epidermal tissue of the scales of strobiles, and of the stems and leaves of ferns and lycopods, and, above all, with the thick, corky envelope of the stems of Sigillarim and similar trees, which, as I have elsewhere shown,* from its condition in the prostrate and erect trunks con- tained in the beds associated with coal, must have been highly carbonaceous and extremely enduring and im- permeable to water. In short, if, instead of " spore-cases," we read ''epidermal tissues in general, including spore- cases," all that has been affirmed regarding the latter will be strictly and literally true, and in accordance with the chemical composition, microscopical characters, and mode of occurrence of coal. It will also be in accordance with the following statement, from my paper on the " Struct- ures in Coal," published in 1859 : " A single trunk of Sigillaria in an erect forest pre- sents an epitome of a coal-seam. Its roots represent the Stigmaria underclay ; its bark the compact coal ; its woody axis the mineral charcoal ; its fallen leaves (and fruits), with remains of herbaceous plants growing in its shade, mixed with a little earthy matter, the layers of coarse coal. The condition of the durable outer bark of erect trees concurs with the chemical theory of coal, in showing the especial suitableness of this kind of tissue for the production of the purer compact coals. It is also probable that the comparative impermeability of the bark to mineral infiltration is of importance in this respect, enabling this material to remain unaffected by causes which have filled those layers, consisting of herbaceous materials and decayed wood, with pyrites and other min- eral substances." * " Vegetable Structures in Coal," " Journal of Geological Society," xv., 626. " Conditions of Accumulation of Coal," ibid., xxii., 95. " Aca- dian Geology," 197, 484. 146 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. We need not go far in search of the uses of the coal vegetation, when we consider the fact that the greatest civilised nations are dependent on it for their fuel. With- out the coal of the Carboniferous period and the iron-ore which is one of the secondary consequences of coal ac- cumulation, just as bog-ores of iron occur in the subsoils of modern peats, it would have been impossible either to sustain great nations in comfort in the colder climates of the northern hemisphere or to carry on our arts and manufactures. The coal-formation yields to Great Brit- ian alone about one hundred and sixty million tons of coal annually, and the miners of the United States ex- tract mainly from the same formation nearly a hundred million tons, while the British colonies and dependen- cies produce about five million tons ; and it is a re- markable fact that it is to the English race that the greatest supply of this buried power and heat and light has been given. The great forests of the coal period, while purifying the atmosphere of its excess of unwholesome carbonic acid, were storing up the light and heat of Palseozoic summers in a form in which they could be recovered in our human age, so that, independently of their uses to the animals which were their contemporaries, they are indis- pensable to the existence of civilised man. Nor can we hope soon to be able to dispense with the services of this accumulated store of fuel. The forests of to-day are altogether insufficient for the supply of our wants, and though we are beginning to apply water-power to the production of electricity, and though some promis- ing plans have been devised for the utilisation of the direct heat and light of the sun, we are still quite as de- pendent as any of our predecessors on what has been done for us in the Palaeozoic age. In the previous pages I have said little respecting the physical geography of the Carboniferous age ; but, as may THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 147 be inferred from the vegetation, this in the northern hemisphere presented a greater expanse of swampy flats little elevated above the sea than we find in any other pe- riod. As to the southern hemisphere, less is known, but the conditions of vegetation would seem to have been es- sentially the same. Taking the southern hemisphere as a whole, I have not seen any evidence of a Lower Devonian or Upper Si- lurian flora ; but in South Africa and Australia there are remains of Upper Devonian or Lower Carboniferous plants. These were succeeded by a remarkable Upper Carboniferous or Permian group, which spread itself all over India, Australia, and South Africa,* and contains some forms (Vertebraria, Phyllotheca, Glossopteris, &c.) not found in rocks of similar age in the northern hemi- sphere, so that, if the age of these beds has been correctly determined, the southern hemisphere was in advance in relation to some genera of plants. This, however, is to be expected when we consider that the Triassic and Ju- rassic flora of the north contains or consists of intruders from more southern sites. These beds are succeeded in India by others holding cycads, &c., of Upper Jurassic or Lower Cretaceous types (Rajmahal and Jabalpur groups). Blanford has shown that there is a very great similar- ity in this series all over the Australian and Indian re- gion, f Hartt and Darby have in like manner distin- guished Devonian and Carboniferous forms in Brazil akin to those of the northern hemisphere. Thus the southern hemisphere would seem to have kept pace with the north- ern, and according to Blanford there is evidence there of cold conditions in the Permian, separating the Paleozoic * Wyley, "Journal GeoL Society," vol. xxiii., p. 172 ; Daintree, ibid., vol. xxviii. ; also Clarke and McCoy. f " Journal Geol. Society," vol. xxxi. 14-g THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. flora from that of the Mesozoic, in the same manner that Kamsay has supposed a similar period of cold to have done north of the equator. This would imply a very great change of climate, since we have evidence of the exten- sion of the Lower Carboniferous flora at least as far north as Spitzbergen. The upper coal-formation we cannot, however, trace nearly so far north ; so that a gradual refrigeration may have been going on before the Permian. Thus in both hemispheres there was a general similarity in the later Palaeozoic flora, and per- haps similar conditions leading to its extinction and to its replacement by that to be described in the next chapter. NOTES TO CHAPTER IV. I. CHARACTERS AND CLASSIFICATION OF PALEOZOIC PLANTS. IN the space available in this work it would be impossible to enter fully into the classification of Palaeozoic plants ; but it may be well to notice some important points for the guidance of those who may desire to collect specimens; more especially as much uncer- tainty exists as to affinities and very contradictory statements are made. The statements below may be regarded as the results of actual observation and of the study of specimens in situ in the rocks, as well as in the cabinet and under the microscope. GYMNOSPERME^E. Family CONIFERJE; Genus DADOXYLON, Endlicher; ARAUCARITES, Goeppert ; ARAUCARIOXYLON, Kraus. The trunks of this genus occur from the Middle Devonian to the Permian inclusive, as drift-logs calcified, silicified, or pyritised. The only foliage associated with them is of the type of Walchia and Araucarites viz.. slender branches with numerous small spiral acicu- lar leaves. Two of the coal-formation species, D. materiarum and another, had foliage of this type. That of the others is unknown. They are all distinct from the wood of Cordailes, for which see under that genus. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 149 The following are North American species : Trunks. Dadoxylon Ouangondianum, Dn . .M. Brian ........ Report, 1871.* D. Newberryi, Dn ............... " ......... " D. Clarkii, Dn. (Cordaeoxylon ?) . . . " ......... Report, 1882. D. Acadianum, Dn .............. Coal - formation Acadian Geol- and millstone ogy. grit. D. Materiarum, Dn ............. Do. and Permo- " Garb. D. (Palasoxylon) antiquius, Dn . . .L. Carboniferous. " D. annulatum, Dn .............. Coal-formation. " Ormoxylon Erianum, Dn ........ Brian ............ Report, 1871. Foliage. Araucarites gracilis, Dn .......... N. Coal-formation " and Permian. Walchiarobu S fa,Vn ...... Permian. (Report on W. imlricatula, Dn .............. j Pnn / T e 1 E< *' ' ward Island. All of the above can be vouched for as good species based upon microscopic examination of a very large number of trunks from dif- ferent parts of North America. The three Brian species of Dadoxylon and D. antiquius from the Lower Carboniferous have two or more rows of cells in the medullary rays. The last named has several rows, and is a true Palceoxylon allied to D. Withami of Great Britain. D. materiarium is specially characteristic of the upper coal-formation and Permian, and to it must belong one or both of the species of foliage indicated above. D. Clarkii has very short, simple medullary rays of only a few cells superimposed, and has an inner cylinder of scalariform vessels, approaching in these points to Cordaites. Ormoxylon has a very peculiar articulated pith and simple medullary rays. Witham in 1833 described several Carboniferous species of pine- wood, under the generic name Pinites, separating under the name Pitus species which appeared to have the discs on the cell-walls * " Geological Survey of Canada : Fossil Plants of Brian and Upper Silurian Formations," by J. W. Dawson. 150 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. separate and in transverse lines. Witham's name was changed by Goeppert to Araucarites, to indicate the similarity of these woods to Araucaria, Pinites being reserved for trees more closely allied to the ordinary pines. Endlicher, restricting Araucarites to foliage, etc., of Araucaria-like trees, gave the name Dadoxylon to the wood ; and this, through Unger's " Genera and Species," has gained somewhat general acceptance. Endlicher also gave the name Pissadendron to the species which Witham had called Pitus; but Brongniart pro- posed the name Palceoxylon to include all the species with thick and complex medullary rays, whatever the arrangement of the discs. In Schimper's new work Kraus substitutes Araucarioxylon for End- licher's Dadoxylon, and includes under Pissadendron all the species placed by Brongniart in Palceoxylon. To understand all this confusion, it may be observed that the characters available in the determination of Palaeozoic coniferous wood are chiefly the form and arrangement of the wood-cells, the character of the bordered pores or discs of their walls, and the form and composition of the medullary rays. The character on which Witham separated his genus Pitus from Pinites is, as I have ascertained by examination of slices of one of his original specimens kindly presented to me by Mr. Sanderson, of Edinburgh, dependent on state of preservation, the imperfectly pre- served discs or areolations of the walls of the fibre presenting the appearance of separate and distinct circles, while in other parts of the same specimens these discs are seen to be contiguous and to as- sume hexagonal forms, so that in this respect they do not really differ from the ordinary species of Dadoxylon. The true character for subdividing those species which are especially characteristic of the Carboniferous, is the composite structure- of the medullary rays, which are thick and composed of several radial piles of cells placed side by side. This was the character employed by Brongniart in separating the genus Palceoxylon, though he might with convenience have retained Witham's name, merely transferring to the genus the species of Witham's Pinites which have complex medullary rays. The Erian rocks present the greatest variety of types, and Palceoxylon is especially characteristic of the Lower Carboniferous, while species of Dadoxylon with two rows of bordered pores and simple medullary rays are especially plentiful in the upper coal-formation and Permo- Carboniferous. The following table will clearly show the distinctive characters and relations of the genera in question, as held by the several authors above referred to : THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 151 Wood of Palaeozoic Conifers. Woody fibres. Medullary ray 9 and pith. Generic names. Geological age. Devonian (Brian). No discs. One or two series of cells. Aporoxylon, Unger. Discs in one se- ries contigu- ous, or in sev- eral series spirally ar- ranged. Complex, or of two or more series of cells. Pith Sternbergian. f Prtws, Witham. 1 Palceoxylon, Brongni- -j art. Pissadendron, End- I licher. Middle and Lower Car- boniferous and Devo- nian. Simple, or of one row of cells. Pith Sternbergian. {Araucarites, Goeppert Dadoxylon, Enducher. Araucarioxylon, Schimper. Upper Carbo- niferous and Permian. Pith in spherical chambers. Ormoxylon,* Dn. Devonian. Medullary sheath scalariform. Medullary rays frequent, simple, short. Dadoxylon (Cordaoxy- lon),t Dn. Devonian. * Type O. Erianum, Dn., " Report on Canadian Plants," 1871. t Type D. Clarkii, Dn., " Report on Canadian Plants," 1882. This may be wood of Cordaites, to which it approaches very closely. Family CORDAITES, Genus CORDAITES, Brongniart. Trunks marked by transverse scars of attachment of bases of leaves ; leaves broad, with many parallel veins, and attached by a broad base ; pistillate and staminate catkins of the nature of An- tholithes. Fruit winged or pulpy, of the kind known as Cardio- carpum. Stem with a Sternbergia pith, usually large, surrounded by a ring of pseudo-scalariform vessels, and with a cylinder usually narrow, of woody wedges, with bordered pores in one or more series, and with simple medullary rays. From specimens kindly presented to me by Prof. Renault, I have been able to ascertain that the stems of some at least of these plants (Eucordaites) are distinct in structure from all the species of Dadoxylon, above mentioned, except D. Clarkii, of the Brian. They may be regarded as intermediate between those of conifers and cycads, which is indeed the probable position of these remarkable plants. Grand Eury has divided the Cordaites into sub-genera, as fol- lows: 1. Eucordaites. Leaves spatulate, obovate, elliptical, or Ian- 152 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. ceolate, sessile, entire, with rounded apices and of leathery con- sistency. The leaves are from twenty to ninety centimetres in.' length. The nerves are either equally or unequally strong. 2. Dorycordaites. Leaves lanceolate, with sharp points ; nerves numerous, fine, and equal in strength. The leaves attain a length of from forty to fifty centimetres. 3. Poacordaites. Leaves narrow, linear, entire, blunt at the point, with nerves nearly equally strong. The leaves are as much as forty centimetres in length. To these Renault and Zeiller have added a fourth group, Scuto- cordaites. Genus STERNBERGIA. This is merely a provisional genus intended to receive casts of the pith cylinders of various fossil trees. Their special peculiarity is that, as in the modern Cecropia peltata, and some species of ficus, the pith consists of transverse dense partitions which, on the elonga- tion of the internodes, become separated from each other, so as to produce a chambered pith cavity, the cast of which shows transverse furrows. The young twigs of the modern Abies balsamifera pre- sent a similar structure on a minute scale. I have ascertained and described such pith-cylinders in large stems of Dadoxylon Ouangon- dianum, and D. materiarium. They occur also in the stems of Cordaites and probably of Sigillarice. I have discussed these curi- ous fossils at length in " Acadian Geology " and in the " Journal of the Geological Society of London," 1860. The following summary is from the last-mentioned paper : a. As Prof. Williamson and the writer have shown, many of the Sternbergia piths belong to coniferous trees of the genus Da- doxylon. b. A few specimens present multiporous tissue, of the type of Dictyoxylon, a plant of unknown affinities, and which, according to Williamson, has a Sternbergia pith. c. Other examples show a true scalariform tissue, comparable with that of Lepidodendron or Sigillaria, but of finer texture. Corda has shown that plants of the type of the former genus (his Loma- topJiloios) had Sternbergia piths. Some plants of this group are by external characters loosely reckoned by botanists as ribless Sigillarice (Clathraria) ; but I believe that they are not related even ordinally to that genus. d. Many Carboniferous Sternbergice show structures identical with those described above as occurring in Cordaites, and also in some of the trees ordinarily reckoned as Sigillarice, THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 153 Genus CARDIOCARPUM. I have found at least eight species of these fruits in the Eriau and Carboniferous of New Brunswick and Nova Scotia, all of which are evidently fruits of gymnospermous trees. They agree in hav- ing a dense coaly nucleus of appreciable thickness, even in the flattened specimens, and surrounded by a thin and veinless wing or margin. They have thus precisely the appearance of samaras of many existing forest-trees, some of which they also resemble in the outline of the margin, except that the wings of samaras are usually veiny. The character of the nucleus, and the occasional appearance in it of marks possibly representing cotyledons or embryos, forbids the supposition that they are spore-cases. They must have been fruits of phrenogams. Whether they were winged fruits or seeds, or fruits with a pulpy envelope like those of cycads and some conifers, may be considered less certain. The not infrequent dis- tortion of the margin is an argument in favour of the latter view, though this may also be supposed to have occurred in samaras par- tially decayed. On the other hand, their being always apparently flattened in one plane, and the nucleus being seldom, if ever, found denuded of its margin, are arguments in favour of their having been winged nutlets or seeds. Until recently I had regarded the latter view as more probable, and so stated the matter in the second edi- tion of " Acadian Geology." I have, however, lately arrived at the conclusion that the Cardiocarpa of the type of C. cornutum were gymnospermous seeds, having two cotyledons embedded in an albu- men and covered with a strong membranous or woody tegmen sur- rounded by a fleshy outer coat, and that the notch at the apex rep- resents the foramen or micropyle of the ovule. The structure was indeed very similar to that of the seeds of Taxus and of Salisburia. With respect to some of the other species, however, especially those with very broad margins, it still appears likely that they were winged. The Cardiocarpa were borne in racemes or groups, and it seems certain that some of them at least are the seeds of Cordaites. The association of some of them and of those of the next genus with Sigillarice is so constant that I cannot doubt that some of them belong to plants of that genus, or possibly to taxine conifers. The great number of distinct species of these seeds, as compared with that of known trees which could have produced them, is very re- markable. Genus TRIGONOCARPUM. These are large angled nuts contained in a thick envelope, and showing internal structures resembling those of the seeds of modern 154 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Taxinem. There are numerous species, as well as allied seeds re- ferred to the provisional genera Rhabdocarpus and CarpoUthes. In Trigonocarpum Hookeri I have described the internal structure of one of those seeds, and many fine examples from the coal-field of St. Etienne, in France, have been described by Brongniart, so that their internal structure is very well known. Genus ANTHOLITHES. This is also a provisional genus, to include spikes of floral organs, some of which are known to have belonged to Cordaites, others probably to Sigillarm. OF UNCERTAIN AFFINITIES. Family SIGILLARIACE.E. Under this name palaaobotanists have included a great number of trees of the Carboniferous system, all of which are characterised by broad leaf-sears, with three vascular scars, and usually arranged in vertical rows, and by elongated three-nerved leaves, and roots of the stigmaria type that is, with rounded pits, marking the attach- ment of rootlets spirally arranged. These trees, however, collected in the genus Sigillaria by arbitrary characters, which pass into those of the Lepidodendroid trees, have been involved in almost inex- tricable confusion, to disentangle which it will be necessary to con- sider : 1. The external characters of Sigillarice, and trees confounded with them. 2. Subdivision of Sigillaria} by external markings. 8. The microscopic character of their stems. 4. What is known of their foliage and fruit. 1. Characters of Sigillaroid and Lepidodendroid Trunks. It may be premised that the modes of determination in fossil botany are necessarily different from those employed in recent bot- any. The palseobotanist must have recourse to characters derived from the leaves, the scars left by their fall, and the internal struct- ures of the stem. These parts, held in little esteem by botanists in describing modern plants, and much neglected by them, must hold the first place in the regard of the fossil botanist, whereas the fructi- fication, seldom preserved, and generally obscure, is of compara- tively little service. It is to be remarked also that in such general- ised plants as those of the Palaeozoic, remarkable rather for the de- velopment of the vegetative than of the reproductive organs, the former rise in importance as compared with their value in the study of modern plants. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 155 In Sigillarim, Lepidodendra, &c., the following surfaces of the stem may be presented to our inspection : 1. The outer surface of the epidermis without its leaves, but with the leaf-bases and leaf-scars more or less perfectly preserved. On this surface we may recognise: (1) Cellular swellings or pro- jections of the bark to which the leaves are attached. These may be called leaf-bases, and they are sometimes very prominent. (2) The actual mark of the attachment of the leaf situated in the most prominent part of the leaf -base. This is the leaf-scar. (3) In the leaf-scar when well preserved we can see one or more minute punct- ures or prominences which are the points where the vascular bundles passing to the leaf found exit. These are the vascular scars. When the leaves are attached, the leaf-scars and vascular scars cannot be seen, but the leaf-bases can be made out. Hence it is important, if possible, to secure specimens with and without the leaves. In flattened specimens the leaf -bases are often distorted by pressure and marked with furrows which must not be mistaken for true structural characters. The leaf-bases, which are in relief on the outer surface of the stem, of course appear as depressions on the mould in the containing rock, in which the markings often appear much more distinctly than on the plant itself. 2. The outer surface of the epidermis may have been removed or may be destroyed by the coarseness of the containing rock. In this case the leaf-bases are usually preserved on the surface of the outer or corky bark, but the leaf -scars and vascular scars have disappeared. This gives that condition of Lepidodendroid trees to which the name Knorria has been applied. When plants are in this state careful in- spection may sometimes discover traces of the leaf-scars on portions of the stem, and thus enable the Knorria, to be connected with the species to which it belongs. 3. The outer or corky bark may be removed, exposing the sur- face of the inner or fibrous and cellular bark, which in the plants in question is usually of great thickness. In this case neither the leaf- bases nor the scars are seen, but punctures or little furrows or ridges appear where the vascular bundles entered the inner bark. Speci- mens in this state are usually said to be decorticated, though only the outer bark is removed. It is often difficult to determine plants in this condition, unless some portion of the stem can be found still retaining the bark ; but when care is taken in collecting, it will not infrequently be found that the true outer surface can be recovered from the containing rock, especially if a coaly layer representing the outer bark intervenes between this and the inner impression. Speci- 156 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. mens of this kind, taken alone, have been referred to the genera Knorria, BotJirodendron, and Halonia. 4. In some cases, though not frequently, the outer surface of the ligneous cylinder is preserved. It almost invariably presents a regularly striated or irregularly wrinkled appearance, depending upon the vertical woody wedges, or the positions of the medullary rays or vascular bundles. Specimens of this kind constituted some of the Endogenites of the older botanists, and the genus Schizoden- dron of Eichwald appears to include some of them. Many of them have also been incorrectly referred to Calamites. 5. In some cases the cast of the medullary cylinder or pith may alone be preserved. This may be nearly smooch or slightly marked by vertical striae, but more usually presents a transverse striation, and not infrequently the transverse constrictions and _septa charac- teristic of the genus Sternbergia. Loose Sternbergiw afford little means of connecting them with the species to which they belong, except by the microscopic examination of the shreds of the ligneous cylinder which often cling to them.* These facts being premised, the following general statements may be made respecting some of the more common Palaeozoic genera, referring, however, principally to the perfect markings as seen on the epidermis : Sigillaria. Leaf-bases hexagonal or elongated, or confluent on a vertical ridge. Leaf-scars hexagonal or shield-shaped. Vascular scars three, the two lateral larger than the central. This last char- acter is constant, depending on the fact that the leaves of Sigillaria have two or more vascular bundles. All so-called Sigillarice having the central vascular scar largest, or only one vascular biindle, should be rejected from this genus. In young branches of branching Sigil- larice, the leaf-scars sometimes appear to be spiral, but in the older stems they form vertical rows ; interrupted, however, by transverse rows or bands of fruit-scars, each with a single large central vascular scar, and which have borne the organs of fructification. Arthro- caulis of McCoy is founded on this peculiarity. Syringodendron. Differs from Sigillaria in the leaf -scars, which are circular and with a single vascular bundle. It is a matter of doubt whether these plants were of higher rank than Sigillaria tending toward the pines, or of lower rank tending toward Cyclo- stigma. Their leaf -bases form vertical ridges. Lepidodendron. Leaf-bases rhombic, oval, or lanceolate, moder- * See my paper, " Journal of Geological Society," vol. xxvii. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 157 ately prominent. Leaf -scars rhombic or sometimes shield-shaped or heart-shaped, in the middle or upper part of the leaf -base. Vascular scars three the middle one always largest and corresponding to the single nerve of the leaf ; the lateral ones sometimes obsolete. In older stems three modes of growth are observed. In some species the expansion of the bark obliterates the leaf-bases and causes the leaf-scars to appear separated by wide spaces of more or less wrinkled bark, which at length becomes longitudinally furrowed and simulates the ribbed character of Sigillaria. In others the leaf- bases grow in size as the trunk expands, so that even in large trunks they are contiguous though much larger than those on the branches. In others the outer bark, hardening at an early age, is incapable of either of the above changes, and merely becomes cleft into deep fur- rows in the old trunks. Lepidophloios. Leaf-bases transverse and prominent often very much so. Leaf-scars transversely rhombic or oval with three vascular scars, the central largest. Leaves very long and one- nerved. Large strobiles or branchlets borne in two ranks or spirally on the sides of the stem, and leaving large, round scars (cone-scars), often with radiating impressions of the basal row of scales. Species with long or drooping leaf-bases have been included in Lepidophloios and Lomatophloios. Species with short leaf-bases and cone-scars in two rows have been called Ulodendron, and some of them have been included in Sigillaria (sub-genus Clathraria). De- corticated stems are Botlirodendron and Halonia. Some of the species approach near to the last genus, especially to the Lepidoden- dra with rhombic leaf-bases like L. tetragonum. Cyclostigma. Leaf -bases undeveloped. Leaf-scars circular or horseshoe-shaped, small, with a central vascular scar. In old trunks of Cyclostigma the leaf-scars become widely separated, and some- times appear in vertical rows. Young branches of Lepidodendron sometimes have the leaf-scars similar to those of Cyclostigma. LeptopMeum. Leaf -bases flat, rhombic ; leaf -scars obsolete ; vascular scar single, central. The last two genera are character- istically Devonian. In contradistinction from the trees above mentioned, the follow- ing general statements may be made respecting other groups : In conifers the leaf-bases are usually elongated vertically, often scaly in appearance, and with the leaf -scar terminal and round, oval, or rhombic, and with a single well-marked vascular scar. In Calamites, Calamodendron, and Asterophyllites the scars of the branchlets or leaves are circular or oval, with only a single vas- 158 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. cular scar, and situated in verticils at the top of well-marked nodes of the stem. In tree-ferns the leaf-bases are large and usually without a dis- tinct articulating surface. The vascular bundles are numerous. Protopteris has rounded leaf-scars with a large horseshoe-shaped bundle of vessels above and small bundles below. Caulopteris has large elliptic or oval leaf-scars with vascular scars disposed con- centrically. Palaeopteris,* of Geinitz, has the leaf-scars transversely oval and the vascular bundles confluent in a transverse band with an appendage or outlying bundle below. Stemmatopteris has leaf- scars similar to those of Caulopteris, but the vascular bundles united into a horseshoe-shaped band. 2, Subdivision of Sigillarice in Accordance with their Markings. The following groups may be denned in this way ; but, being based on one character only, they are of course in all probability far from natural : 1. Sigillaria, Brongniart. Type, Sigillaria reniformis, Bron- gniart, or S. Brounii, Dawson. Stem with broad ribs, usually much broader than the usually oval or elliptical tripunctate areoles, but disappearing at base, owing to expansion of the stem. Leaves nar- row, long, three-nerved. 2. Rhytidolepis, Sternberg. Type, S. scutellata, Brongniart. Ribs narrow, and often transversely striate. Areoles large, hexag- onal or shield-shaped, tripunctate. Leaves as in last group. Rings of rounded scars on the stems and branches mark attachment of fruit. It is possible that some of the smaller stems of this group may be branches of trees of group first. 3. Syringodendron, Sternberg. Type, S. organum, L. and H., S. oculata, Brongniart. Stems ribbed; areoles small and round, and apparently with a single scar, or three closely approximated. These are rare, and liable to be confounded with decorticated ex- amples of other groups ; but I have some specimens which unques- tionably represent the external surface. 4. Fawtlaria, Sternberg. Type, Sigillaria elegans of Brongni- art. Leaf -bases hexagonal, or in young branches elliptical, in vertical rows, but without distinct ribs, except in old or decorticated stems. Fruit borne in verticils on the branches bearing transverse rows of rounded sears. Leaves somewhat broad and longitudinally striate. * This name, preoccupied by Geinitz, has been inadvertently misap- plied to the Devonian ferns cf the genus Archceopteris. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 159 5. Leioderma, Goldenberg. Type, S. Sydnensis, Dawson. Ribs obsolete. Cortical and ligneous surfaces striate. Vascular scars double, elongate longitudinally, and alike on cortical and inner surfaces. Areoles in rows and distinct ; stigmaria-roots striate, with small and distinct areoles. 6. Clathraria, Brongniart. Type, S. Menardi, Brongniart. Areoles hexagonal, not in distinct rows, but having a spiral appear- ance. Some of the plants usually referred to this group are probably branches of Favularia. Others are evidently fragments of plants of the genus Lepidophloios. 3. Internal Structures of Sigillaria-Stems. I long ago pointed out, on the evidence of the external markings and mode of growth, that the stems of Sigillarice must have been exogenous, and this conclusion has now been fully confirmed by the microscopic researches of Williamson, not only in the case of Sigil- larice, but of Lepidodendra and Calamodendra as well. Confining myself to my own observations, three types of Sigillarice, are known to me by their internal structures, though I cannot certainly corre- late all of these with the external markings referred to above. 1. Diploxylon, in which the stem consists of a small internal axis surrounded by a very thick inner bark and a dense outer cortex. A fine example from the South Joggins is thus described : * " The axis of the stem is about six centimetres in its greatest diameter, and consists of a central pith-cylinder and two concen- tric coats of scalariform tissue. The pith-cylinder is replaced by sandstone, and is about one centimetre in diameter. The inner cylinder of scalariform tissue is perfectly continuous, not radiated, and about one millimetre in thickness. Its vessels are somewhat crushed, but have been of large diameter. Its outer surface, which readily separates from that of the outer cylinder, is striated longi- tudinally. The outer cylinder, which constitutes by much the largest part of the whole, is also composed of scalariform tissue; but this is radially arranged, with the individual cells quadrangular in cross-section. The cross-bars are similar on all the sides and usually simple and straight, but sometimes branching or slightly reticulated. The wall intervening between the bars has extremely delicate longitudinal waving lines of ligneous lining, in the manner first described by Williamson as occurring in the scalariform tissue of certain Lepidodendra. A few small radiating spaces, partially * "Journal of the Geological Society of London," November, 1877. 160 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. occupied with pyrites, obscurely represent the medullary rays, which must have been very feebly developed. The radiating bundles passing to the leaves run nearly horizontally ; but their structure is very imperfectly preserved. The stem being old and probably long deprived of its leaves, they may have been partially disorganised before it was fossilised. The outer surface of the axis is striated longitudinally, and in some places marked with impressions of tort- uous fibres, apparently those of the inner bark. In the cross-sec- tion, where weathered, it shows concentric rings; but under the microscope these appear rather as bands of compressed tissue than as proper lines of growth. They are about twenty in number. This tree has an erect, ribbed trunk, twelve feet in height and fifteen inches in diameter, swelling to about two feet at the base. 2. Favularia I'ype.This has been well described by Brongniart and by Renault,* and differs from the above chiefly in the fact that the outer exogenous woody zone is composed of reticulated instead of scalariform tissue, and the inner zone is of the peculiar form which I have characterised as pseudo-scalariform. 3. Sigillaria Proper. This I have illustrated in my paper in the "Journal of the Geological Society" for May, 1871, and it ap- pears to represent the highest and most perfect type of the larger ribbed Sigillaria. This structure I have described as follows, bas- ing my description on a very fine axis found in an erect stem, and on the fragments of the woody axis found in the bases of other erect stems : a. A dense cellular outer bark, usually in the state of compact coal but when its structure is preserved, showing a tissue of thick- ened parenchymatous cells. b. A very thick inner bark, which has usually in great part perished, or been converted into coal, but which, in old trunks, con- tained a large quantity of prosenchymatous tissue, very tough and of great durability. This " bast-tissue " is comparable with that of the inner bark of modern conifers, and constitutes much of the min- eral charcoal of the coal-seams. c. An outer ligneous cylinder, composed of wood-cells, either with a single row of large bordered pores, f in the manner of pines * "Botanique Fossile," Paris, 1881. f These are the same with the wood-cells elsewhere called discigerous tissue, and to which I have applied the terms uniporous and multiporous. The markings on the walls are caused by an unlined portion of the cell- wall placed in a disk or depression, and this often surrounded by an THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 161 and cycads, or with two, three, or four rows of such pores sometimes inscribed in hexagonal areoles in the manner of Dadoxylon, This woody cylinder is traversed by medullary rays, which are short, and composed of few rows of cells superimposed. It is also traversed by oblique radiating bundles of pseudo-scalariform tissue proceeding to the leaves. In some Sigillarice this outer cylinder was itself in part composed of pseudo-scalariform tissue, as in Brongniart's specimen of S. elegans ; and in others its place may have been taken by mul- tiporous tissue, as in a case above referred to ; but I have no reason to believe that either of these variations occurred in the typical ribbed species now in question. The woody fibres of the outer cylinder may be distinguished most readily from those of conifers, as already mentioned, by the thinness of their walls, and the more irregular distribution of the pores. Additional characters arc fur- nished by the medullary rays and the radiating bundles of scalari- form tissue when these can be observed. d. An inner cylinder of pseudo-scalariform tissue. I have adopted the term pseudo-scalariform for this tissue, from the con- viction that it is not homologous with the scalariform ducts of ferns and other acrogens, but that it is merely a modification of the dis- cigerous wood-cells, with pores elongated transversely, and sometimes separated by thickened bars, corresponding to the hexagonal areo- lation of the ordinaiy wood-cells. A similar tissue exists in cycads, and is a substitute for the spiral vessels existing in ordinary ex- ogens. e. A large medulla, or pith, consisting of a hollow cylinder of cellular tissue, from which proceed numerous thin diaphragms to- wards the centre of the stem. These structures of the highest type of Sigillaria are on the one hand scarcely advanced beyond those of Calamopitus, as de- scribed by Williamson, and on the other approach to those of Cordaites, as seen in specimens presented to me by Renault. Finally, as to the fruit of Sigillarice, I have no new facts to offer. The strobiles or spikes associated with these trees have been variously described as gymnospermous (Renault) or cryptogamous (Goldenberg and Williamson). I have never seen them in place. Two considerations, however, have always weighed with me in refer- ence to this subject. One is the constant abundance of Trigonocarpa hexagonal rim of thickened wall ; but in all cases these structures are less pronounced than in Dadoxylon, and less regular in the walls of the same cell, as well as in different layers of the tissues of the axis. 102 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. and Cardiocarpa in the soil of the Sigillaria forests, as I have studied this at the South Joggins. The other is that the rings of fruit-scars on the branches of Sigillaria are homologous with leaf-scars, not with branches, and therefore should have borne single carpels and not cones or spikes of inflorescence. These are merely suggestions, but I have no doubt they will be vindicated by future discoveries, which will, I have no doubt, show that in the family Sigillariacece we have really two families, one possibly of gymnospermous rank, or at least approaching to this, the other allied to the Lepidodendra. CRYPTOGAMIA. (Acrogenes.) Family LEPIDODENDREJE ; Genus LEPIDODENDRON, Sternberg. These are arboreal Lycopods having linear one-nerved leaves, stems branching dichotomously, and with ovate or rhombic leaf -bases bearing rhombic leaf -scars, often very prominent. The fruit is in scaly strobiles, terminal or lateral, and there are usually, if not always, macrospores and microspores in each strobile. The young branches and stems have a central pith, a cylinder of scalariform tubes sending out ascending bundles to the leaves through a thick cellular and fibrous inner bark, and externally a dense cortex conflu- ent with or consisting of the leaf-bases. Older stems have a second or outer layer of scalariform fibres in wedges with medullary rays, and strengthening the stem by a true exogenous growth, much as in the Diploxylon type of Sigillaria. The development of this exogenotis cylinder is different in amount and rate in different species.* This different development of the exogenous axis is accompanied with appropriate external appearances in the stems, and the changes which take place in their markings. These are of three kinds. In some species the areoles, at first close together, become, in the pro- cess of the expansion of the stem, separated by intervening spaces of bark in a perfectly regular manner ; so that in old stems, while widely separated, they still retain their arrangement, while in young stems they are quite close to one another. This is the case in L. corruga- tum. In other species the leaf -scars or bases increase in size in the old stems, still retaining their forms and their contiguity to each other. This is the case in L. undulatum, and generally in those Lepidodendra which have large leaf-bases. In these species the * See " Memoirs of D?. Williamson," in " Philosophical Transactions," for ample details. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 1(53 continued vitality of the bark is shown by the occasional production of lateral strobiles on large branches, in' the manner of the modern red pine of America. In other species the areoles neither increase in size nor become regularly separated by growth of the intervening bark ; but in old stems the bark splits into deep furrows, between which may be seen portions of bark still retaining the areoles in their original dimensions and arrangement. This is the case with L. Pictoense. This cracking of the bark no doubt occurs in very old trunks of the first two types, but not at all to the same extent. As a type of Lepidodendron, I may describe one of the oldest Carboniferous species characteristic of the Lower Carboniferous in America, and corresponding to L. Veltheimianum of Europe. LEPIDODEXDRON CORRUGATUM, Dawson. (See Fig. 43, supra.) " Quarterly Journal of Geological Society," vol. xv. ; " Acadian Geol- ogy," page 451. Habit of Growth. Somewhat slender, with long branches and long, slender leaves having a tendency to become horizontal or drooping. Markings of Stem. Leaf-bases disposed in quincunx or spirally, elongate, ovate, acute at both ends, but more acute and slightly oblique at the lower end ; most prominent in the upper third, and with a slight vertical ridge. Leaf-scars small, rounded, and showing only a single punctiform vascular scar. The leaf-scar on the outer surface is in the upper third of the base ; but the obliquity of the vascular bundle causes it to be nearly central on the inside of the epidermis. In young succulent shoots the leaf -scars are contiguous and round as in Cyclostigma, without distinct leaf-bases. In this state it closely resembles L. Olivieri, Eichwald.* In the ordinary young branches the leaf-scars are contiguous, and closely resemble those of L. elegans, Brongt. (Fig. 43 C). As the branches increase in diameter the leaf-scars slightly enlarge and sometimes assume a vcrticillate appearance (Fig. 43 D). As they still further enlarge they become separated by gradually increasing spaces of bark, marked with many waving stria? or wrinkles (Fig. 43 I, N). At the base of old stems the bark assumes a generally wrinkled appearance without distinct scars. Knorria or Decorticated States. Of these there is a great variety, depending on the state of preservation, and the particular longi- tudinal ridges. Fig. 43 D shows a form in which the vascular bun- dles appear as cylindrical truncate projections. Other forms show * Lethaa Rossica, Plate Y, Figs. 12, 13. 164: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. the leaf-bases prominent, or have an appearance of longitudinal rib- bing produced by the expansion of the bark. Structure of Stem. This is not perfectly preserved in any of my specimens, but one flattened specimen shows a central medulla with a narrow ring of scalariform vessels surrounding it, and consti- tuting the woody axis. The structure is thus similar to that of L. Harcourtii, which I regard as probably the same with the closely allied European species L. Veltheimianum. Leaves. These are narrow, one-nerved, curving somewhat rap- idly outward (Figs. 43, B, C, D). They vary from one to two inches in length. Roots. I have not seen these actually attached, but they occur very abundantly in the underclays of some erect forests of these plants at Horton Bluff, and are of the character of Stigmarice, (Figs. 30, 31). In some of the underclays the long, flattened rootlets are ex- cessively abundant, and show the mark of a central vascular bundle. Fructification. Cones terminal, short, with many small, acute imbricate scales. Spore-cases globular, smooth (Fig. 43 C). On the surface of some shales and sandstones at Horton there are innu- merable round spore-cases of this tree about the size of mustard-seed (Fig. 43 F). Large slabs are sometimes covered with these, and thin layers of shale are filled with flattened specimens. This is the characteristic species of the Lower Carboniferous coal- measures, occurring in great profusion at Horton Bluff and its vicinity, also at Sneid's Mills near Windsor, Noel and Five-Mile River, at Norton Creek and elsewhere in New Brunswick (Matthew's collection), and at Antigonish (Honeyman's collection). I have received from the lowest Carboniferous beds of Ohio speci- mens of this species.* According to Rogers and Lesquereux similar forms occur in the Vespertine of Pennsylvania and in the Lower Carboniferous of Illinois. L. Veltheimianum of western Europe and L. gUncanum of Russia are closely allied Lower Carboniferous species, f A very different type is furnished by a new species from the middle coal-formation of Clifton, New Brunswick. LEPIDODENDROX CLIFTONEXSE, Dawson. Habit of Growth. Robust, with thick branches, and leaves several inches in length. Terminal branches becoming slender, with shorter leaves. * " Journal of Geological Society," November, 1862, p. 313. f For comparisons of these see " Report on Plants of Lower Carbon- iferous of Canada," p. 21. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 165 Markings of Stem. Leaf-bases long oval, pointed at ends, en- larging with growth of stem. Leaf-scars central, rhombic, trans- verse. Leaves. One-nerved, acutely pointed, from four inches in length on the larger branches to one inch or less on the branchlets. Fructification. Cones large, cylindrical or long oval, with large scales of trigonal form, and not elongated but lying close to the sur- face. Borne on lateral, slender branchlets, with short leaves. Genus LEPIDOPHLOIOS, Sternberg ; ULODENDROX, L. and H. ; LOMATOPHLOIOS, Corda. Lepidophloios. Under this generic name, established by Stern- berg, I include those lycopodiaceous trees of the coal-measures which have thick branches, transversely elongated leaf-scars, each with three vascular points and placed on elevated or scale-like pro- tuberances, long one-nerved leaves, and large lateral strobiles in ver- tical rows or spirally disposed. Their structure resembles that of Lepidodendron, consisting of a Sterribergia pith, a slender axis of large scalariform vessels, giving off from its surface bundles of smaller vessels to the leaves, a very thick cellular bark, and a thin dense outer bark, having some elongated cells or bast-tissue on its inner side. In these trees the exogenous outer cylinder is less de- veloped than in the Lepidodendra, and is sometimes wanting in stems or branches of some thickness. Regarding L. laricinum of Sternberg as the type of the genus, and taking in connection with this the species described by Golden- berg, and my own observations on numerous specimens found in Nova Scotia, 1 have no doubt that Lomatopliloios crassicaulis of Corda, and other species of that genus described by Goldenberg, Ulodendron and Bothrodendron of Lindley, Lepidodendron ornatis- simum of Brongniart, and Halonia punctata of Geinitz, all belong- to this genus, and differ from each other only in conditions of growth and preservation. Several of the species of Lepidostrobus and Lepidophyllum also belong to Lepidophloios. The species of Lepidophloios are readily distinguished from Lepidodendron by the form of the areoles, and by the round scars on the stem, which usually mark the insertion of the large strobiles, though in barren stems they may also have produced branches ; still, the fact of my finding the strobiles in situ in one instance, the ac- curate resemblance which the scars bear to those left by the cones of the red pine when borne on thick branches, and the actual impres- sions of the radiating scales in some specimens, leave no doubt in my 166 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. mind that they are usually the marks of cones ; and the great size of the cones of LepidopJiloios accords with this conclusion. The species of Lepidophloios are numerous, and individuals are quite abundant in the coal formation, especially toward its upper part. Their flattened bark is frequent in the coal-beds and their roofs, affording a thin layer of pure coal, which sometimes shows the peculiar laminated or scaly character of the bark when other charac- ters are almost entirely obliterated. The leaves also are nearly as abundant as those of Sigillaria in the coal-shales. They can readily be distinguished by their strong, angular mid-rib. The markings of Lepidophloios may easily be mistaken for those of the Clathraria type of Sigillaria. When the stem only is seen, they can be distinguished by the length of the leaf -bases in Lepi- dophloios, and by the dominant central vascular scar ; also by the one-nerved and ribbed leaves. Where the large, round marks of the cones are present, these are an infallible guide, never being present in Sigillaria. As the cones grew on the upper sides of the branches, the impression of the lower side often shows no cone-scars, or only two lateral rows, whereas on the upper side of the same branch they appear spirally arranged. I may describe as an example LepidopJiloios Acadianus, Dawson. Leaf-bases broadly rhom- bic, or in old stems regularly rhombic, prominent, ascending, termi- nated by very broad rhombic scars having a central point and two lateral obscure points. Outer bark laminated or scaly. Surface of inner bark with single points or depressions. Leaves long, linear, with a strong keel on one side, five inches or more in length. Cone- scars sparsely scattered on thick branches, either in two rows or spirally, both modes being sometimes seen on the same branch. Scalariform axis scarcely an inch in diameter in a stem five inches thick. Fruit, an ovate strobile with numerous acute scales covering small globular spore-cases. This species is closely allied to Uloden- dron majus and Lepidophloios laricinus, and presents numerous varieties of marking. Coal-formation, Nova Scotia. Family CALAMITE.E; Genus CALAMITES, Suckow. The plants of this genus are unquestionably allied to the mod- ern Equisetacece, but excel these so much in variety of form and structure, and are so capricious in their states of preservation, and so liable to be mistaken for parts of plants generically different, that they have given rise to much controversy. The following considera- tions will enable us to arrive at some certainty. The genus Calamites was originally founded in the longitu- THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 107 dinally ribbed and jointed stems so frequent in the coal-formation, and of which the common C. Suckovii is a typical form. The most perfect of these stems represent the outer surface immediately within the epidermis, in which case transverse lines or constrictions mark the nodes, and at the nodes there are rounded spots, some- times indicating radial processes of the pith, first described by Williamson ; in other cases, the attachment of branchlets, or in some specimens both. But some specimens show the outer surface of the epidermis, in which case the transverse nodal lines are usually in- visible, though the scars of branchlets may appear. In still other examples the whole of the outer tissues have perished, and the so- called Calamite is a cast of the interior of the stem, showing merely longitudinal ribbing and transverse nodal constrictions. In study- ing these plants in situ in the erect Calamite brakes of the coal- formation of Nova Scotia, one soon becomes familiar with these ap- pearances, but they are evidently unknown to the majority of palaso- botanists, though described in detail more than twenty years ago. When the outer surface is preserved it is sometimes seen to bear verticils of long needle-like leaves (C. Cistif), or of branchlets with secondary whorls of similar leaves (C. Suckovii and C. undulatus). No Calamite known to me bears broad one-nerved leaves like those of Aster ophyllites and Annularia, though the larger stems of these plants have been described as Calamites, and the term Calamocladus has been used to include both groups. The base of the Calamite stem usually terminates in a blunt point, and may be attached to a rhizome, or several stems may bud out from each other in a group or stool. The roots are long and cylindrical, sometimes branching. The fruit consists of spikes of spore-cases, borne in whorls and sub- tended by linear floral leaves. To these strobiles the name Calamb- stachys has been given. Williamson has shown that the stem of Calamites consists of a central pith or cavity of large size surrounded by a cylinder con- sisting of alternate wedges of woody and cellular matter, with ver- tical canals at the inner sides of the wedges, and slender medullary rays. The thick cellular wedges intervening between the woody wedges he calls primary medullary rays ; the smaller medullary rays in the wedges, secondary medullary rays. There is thus a highly complex exogenous stem based on the same principle with the stem of a common Equisetum, but with much greater strength and complexity. Williamson has also shown that there are different sub-types of these stems. More especially he refers to the three following : 168 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. (a) Calamites proper, which has the woody wedges of scalari- form or barred tissue with thin medullary rays, and the thick pri- mary medullary rays are cellular. (b) Calamopitus has reticulated or multiporous tissue in the woody wedges with medullary rays, and the primary medullary wedges are composed of elongated cells. (c) Calamodendron has the woody wedges of barred tissue as in a, with medullary rays, but has the intervening medullary wedges of an elongated tissue approaching to woody fibre, and also with medullary rays. To these I would add a fourth type, which I have described, from the coal -formation of Nova Scotia.* (d) Eucalamodendron differs from Calamodendron in having true bordered pores or pseudo-scalariform slit-pored tissue, and cor- responds to the highest type of calamitean stem. I would also add that under a and b there are some species in which the woody cylinder is very thin in comparison to the size of the stem. In c and d the woody cylinder is thick and massive, and the stems are often large and nodose. As an example of an ordinary Calamite in which the external surface and foliage are preserved. I may quote the following from my report on the " Flora of the Lower Carboniferous and Millstone Grit," 1873 : CALAMITES UNDULATUS, Brongniart. This species is stated by Brongniart to be distinguished from the C. Suckovii, the character- istic Calamite of the middle coal-formation, by its undulated ribs marked with peculiar cellular reticulation. He suggests that it may be merely a variety of C. Suckovii, an opinion in which Schimper coincides ; but since I have received large additional collections from Mr. Elder, containing not only the stems and branches, but also the leaves and rhizomes, I am constrained to regard it as a distinct though closely allied species. The rhizomata are slender, being from one to two inches in diameter, and perfectly flattened. They are beautifully covered with a cellular reticulation on the thin bark, and show occasional round areoles marking the points of exit of the rootlets. I have long been familiar with irregular flattened stems thus reticulate, but have only recently been able to connect them with this species of Calamite. The main stems present a very thin carbonaceous bark reticu- lated like the rhizomes. They have flat, broad ribs separated by deep * " Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society," 1871. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 169 and narrow furrows, and undulated in a remarkable manner even when the stems are flattened. This undulation is, however, perhaps an indication of vertical pressure while the plant was living, as it seems to have had an unusually thin and feeble cortical layer, and the un- Julations are apparently best developed in the lower part of the stem. At the nodes the ribs are often narrowed and gathered together, especially in the vicinity of the rounded radiating marks which ap- pear to indicate the points of insertion of the branches. At the top of each rib we have the usual rounded areole, probably marking the insertion of a primary branchlet. The branches have slender ribs and distant nodes, from which spring secondary branchlets in whorls, these bearing in turn small whorls of acicular leaflets much curved upward, and which are ap- parently round in cross section and delicately striate. They are much shorter than the leaves of Calamites Suckovii, and are less dense and less curved than those of C. nodosus, which I believe to be the two most closely allied species. Lesquereux notices this species as characteristic of the lower part of the Carboniferous in Arkansas. It will be observed that I regard the striated and ribbed stems not as internal axes, but as representing the outer surface of the plants. This was certainly the case with the present species and with C. Suckovii and C. nodosus. Other species, and especially those which belonged to Calamodendron, no doubt had a smooth or irregularly wrinkled external bark ; but this gives no good ground for the man- ner in which some writers on this subject confound Calamites with Calamodendra, and both with Asterophyllites and Sphenophyllum. With this no one who has studied these plants, rooted in their native soils, and with their appendages still attached, can for a moment sympathise. One of the earliest geological studies of the writer was a bed of these erect Calamites, which he showed to Sir C. Lyell in 1844, and described in the " Proceedings of the Geological Society " in 1851, illustrating the habit of growth as actually seen well ex- posed in a sandstone cliff. Abundant opportunities of verifying the conclusions formed at that time have since occurred, the results of which have been summed up in the figures in Acadian Geology, which, though they have been treated by some botanists as merely restorations, are in reality representations of facts actually observed. On these subjects, without entering into details, and referring for these to the elaborate discussions of Schimper, Williamson, and Mc-Xab, and to my paper on the subject, " Journal of the Geological Society," vol. xxvii, p. 54, I may remark : 170 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. 1. That the aerial stems of ordinary Calamitcs had a thin cortical layer, with lacunas and fibrous bundles and multiporous vessels the whole not differing much from the structure of modern Equiseta. 2. Certain arborescent forms, perhaps allied to the true Calamites, as well as possibly the old underground stems of ordinary species,* assumed a thick-walled character in which the tissues resembled the wedges of an exogen, and abundance of pseudo-scalarif orm fibres were developed, while the ribbing of the external surface became obsolete or was replaced by a mere irregular wrinkling. 3. Sufficient discrimination has not been exercised in separating casts of the internal cavities of Calamites and Calamodendron from those representing other surfaces and the proper external surface. 4. There is no excuse for attributing to Calamites the foliage of Annularia, Asterophyllites, and Sphenophyllum, since these leaves have not been found attached to true Calamite stems, and since the structure of the stems of Asterophyllites as described by Williamson, and that of Sphenophyllum as described by the writer,! are essen- tially different from those of Calamites. 5. As the species above described indicates, good external char- acters can be found for establishing species of this genus, and these species are of value as marks of geological age. Genus ARCH^OCALAMITES, Sternberg. This genus has been established to include certain Calamites of the Devonian and Lower Carboniferous, in which the furrows on the stem do not alternate at the nodes or joints, and the leaves in one species at least bifurcate. C. radiatus, Brongniart, is the typical species. In North America it occurs in the Brian, probably as low as the Middle Brian. In Europe it has so far been recognised in the Lower Carboniferous only. I have, however, seen stems from alleged Devonian beds in Devonshire which may have belonged to this species. Family ASTEROPHYLLITES ; Genus ASTEROPHYLLITES, Brongniart. Stems ribbed and jointed like the Calamites, but with inflated nodes and a stout internal woody cylinder, which has been described by Williamson. From the joints proceeded whorls of leaves or of branchlets, bearing leaves which differed from those of Calamites in their having a distinct middle rib or vein. The fructification con- * Williamson, " Transactions of the Royal Society." McNab, in "Proceedings of the Edinburgh Botanical Society." f "Journal of the Geological Society," 1866. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 171 sisted of long slender cones or spikes, having whorls of scales bear- ing the spore-cases. Some authors speak of Asterophyllites as only branches and leaves of Calamites; but though at first sight the re- semblance is great, a close inspection shows that the leaves of As- terophyllites have a true midrib, which is wanting in Calamites. Genus ANNTJLARIA. It is perhaps questionable whether these plants should be separated from Asterophyllites. The distinction is that they produce branches in pairs, and that their whorls of leaves are one-sided and usually broader than those of Asterophyllites, and united into a ring at their insertion on the stem. One little species, A. splenophylloides, is very widely distributed. PKS-NULARIA a provisional genus includes slender roots or stems branching in a pinnate manner, and somewhat irregularly. They are very abundant in the coal shales, and were probably not inde- pendent plants, but aquatic roots belonging to some of the plants last mentioned. The probability of this is farther increased by their resemblance in miniature to the roots of Calamites. They are always flattened, but seem originally to have been round, with a slender thread-like axis of scalariform vessels, enclosed in a soft, smooth, cellular bark. Family RHIZOCARPE^: ; Genus SPHENOPHYLLUM. Leaves in whorls, wedge-shaped, with forking veins. Fructi- fication on spikes, with verticils of sporocarps. These plants are by some regarded as allied to the Calamitem and Asterophyllites by others as a high grade of Rhizocarps of the type of Marsilia. The stem had a star-shaped central bundle of scalariform or reticulato- scalariform vessels. Genus SPORANGITES. (Sporocarpon, Williamson.) Under this name we may provisionally include those rounded spherical bodies found in the coal and its accompanying beds, and also in the Brian, which may be regarded as Macrospores or Sporo- carps of Protosalvinia, or other Rhizocarpean plants akin to those de- scribed above in Chapter III, which see for description. Genus PROTOSALVIXIA. Under this we include sporocarps allied to those of Salvinia, as described in Chapter III. Family FILICES. Under this head I shall merely refer to a few groups of special interest, and to the provisional arrangement adopted for the fronds of ferns when destitute of fructification. 172 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. The external appearances of trunks of tree-ferns have been al- ready referred to. With respect to tree ferns, the oldest known examples are those from the Middle Devonian of New York and Ohio, which I have de- scribed in the "Journal of the Geological Society," 1871 and 1881. As these are of some interest, I have reproduced their descriptions in a note appended to Chapter III, which see. The other forms most frequently occurring in the Carboniferous are Caulopteris, Palceopteris, and Megaphyton.* Stems showing merely masses of aerial roots are known by the name Psaronius. With reference to the classification of Palaeozoic ferns, this lias hitherto been quite arbitrary, being based on mere form and vena- tion of fronds, but much advance has recently been made in the knowledge of their fructification, warranting a more definite at- tempt at classification. The following are provisional genera usu- ally adopted : 1. Cyclopteris, Brongniart. Leaflets more or less rounded or wedge-shaped, without midrib, the nerves spreading from the point of attachment. This group includes a great variety of fronds evi- dently of different genera, were their fructification known ; and some of them probably portions of fronds, the other parts of which may be in the next genus. 2. Neuropteris, Brongniart. Fronds pinnate, and with the leaflets narrowed at the base ; midrib often not distinct, and disap- pearing toward the apex. Nervures equal, and rising at an acute angle. Ferns of this type are among the most abundant in the coal- formation. 3. Odontopteris, Brongniart. In these the frond is pinnate, and the leaflets are attached by their whole base, with the nerves either proceeding wholly from the base, or in part from an indistinct mid- rib, which soon divides into nervures. 4. Dictyopteris, Gutbier. This is a beautiful style of fern, with leaflets resembling those of Neuropteris, but the veins arranged in a network of oval spaces. Only a few species are known in the coal- formation. 5. Lonchopteris, Brongniart. Ferns with netted veins like the above, but with a distinct midrib, and the leaflets attached by the whole base. Of this, also, we can boast but few species. 6. Sphenopteris, Brongniart. These are elegant ferns, very nu- merous in species, and most difficult to discriminate. Their most * See my " Acadian Geology," also below. THE CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. 173 distinctive characters are leaflets narrowed at the base, often lobed, and with nervures dividing in a pinnate manner from the base. 7. Phyllopteris, Brongniart. These are pinnate, with long lan- ceolate pinnules, having a strong and well-defined midrib, and nerves proceeding from it very obliquely, and dividing as they pro- ceed toward the margin. The ferns of this genus are for the most part found in formations more recent than the Carboniferous ; but I have referred to it, with some doubt, one of our species. 8. Alethopteris, Brongniart. This genus includes many of the most common coal-formation ferns, especially the ubiquitous A. lon- chitica, which seems to have been the common brake of the coal- formation, corresponding to Pteris aquilina in modern Europe and America. These are brake-like ferns, pinnate, with leaflets often long and narrow, decurrent on the petiole, adherent by their whole base, and united at base to each other. The midrib is continuous to the point, and the nervures run off from it nearly at right angles. In some of these ferns the fructification is known to have been mar- ginal, as in Pteris. 9. Pecopteris, Brongniart. This genus is intermediate between the last and Neuropteris. The leaflets are attached by the whole base, but not usually attached to each other ; the midrib, though slender, attains to the summit ; the nervures are given off less ob- liquely than in Neuropteris. This genus includes a large number of our most common fossil ferns. 10. Beinertia, Goeppert. A genus established by Goeppert for a curious Pecopteris-like fern, with flexuous branching oblique ner- vures becoming parallel to the edge of the frond. 11. Hymenophyllites, Goeppert. These are ferns similar to Sphenopteris, but divided at the margin into one-nerved lobes, in the manner of the modern genus Hymenophyllum. 12. Palceopteris, Geinitz. This is a genus formed to include cer- tain trunks of tree-ferns with oval transverse scars of leaves. 13. Caulopterls, Lindley and Hutton. Is another genus of fossil trunks of tree-ferns, but with elongate scars of leaves. 14. Psaronius, Cotta. Includes other trunks of tree-ferns with alternate scars or thick scales, and ordinarily with many aerial roots grouped round them, as in some modern tree-ferns. 15. Megaphyton, Artis. Includes trunks of tree-ferns which bore their fronds, which were of great size, in two rows, one on each side of the stem. These were very peculiar trees, less like modern ferns than any of the others. My reasons for regarding them as ferns are stated in the following extract from a recent paper : 174 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. " Their thick stems, marked with linear scars and having two rows of large depressed areoles on the sides, suggest no affinities to any known plants. They are usually ranked with Lepidodendron and Ulodendron, but sometimes, and probably with greater reason, are regarded as allied to tree-ferns. At the Joggins a very fine species (M. magnificum) has been found, and at Sydney a smaller species (M. humile) ; but both are rare and not well preserved. If the large sears bore cones and the smaller bore leaves, then, as Bron- gniart remarks, the plant would much resemble LepidopMoios, in which the cone-scars are thus sometimes distichous. But the scars are not round and marked with radiating scales as in Lepidophloios ; they are renif orm or oval, and resemble those of tree-ferns, for which reason they may be regarded as more probably leaf-scars ; and in that case the smaller linear scars would indicate ramenta, or small aerial roots. Further, the plant described by Corda as Zippea dis- ticha is evidently a JHegaphyt&n, and the structure of that species is plainly that of a tree-fern of somewhat peculiar type. On these grounds I incline to the opinion of Geinitz that these curious trees were allied to ferns, and bore, two rows of large fronds, the trunks being eoverel with coarse hairs or small aerial roots. At one time I was disposed to suspect that they may have crept along the ground ; but a specimen from Sydney shows the leaf-stalks proceeding from the stem at an angle so acute that the stem must, I think, have been erect. From the appearance of the scars it is probable that only a pair of fronds were borne at one time at the top of the stem ; and, if these were broad and spreading, it would be a very graceful plant. To what extent plants of this type contributed to the accumulation of coal I have no means of ascertaining, their tissues in the state of coal not being distinguishable from those of ferns and Lyco- podiacece" 16. For descriptions of the genus Archwopteris and other Eriau ferns, see Chapter III. CHAPTER V. THE FLOEA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. GREAT physical changes occurred at the close of the Carboniferous age. The thick beds of sediment that had been accumulating in long lines along the primitive con- tinents had weighed down the earth's crust. Slow sub- sidence had been proceeding from this cause in the coal- formation period, and at its close vast wrinklings occurred, only surpassed by those of the old Laurentian time. Hence in the Appalachian region of America we have the Carboniferous beds thrown into abrupt folds, their shales converted into hard slates, their sandstones into quartzite and their coals into anthracite, and all this before the deposition of the Triassic Red Sandstones which consti- tute the earliest deposit of the great succeeding Mesozoic period. In like manner the coal-fields of "Wales and elsewhere in western Europe have suffered similar treat- ment, and apparently at the same time. This folding is, however, on both sides of the Atlantic limited to a band on the margin of the continents, and to certain interior lines of pressure, while in the middle, as in Ohio and Illinois in America, and in the great interior plains of Europe, the coal-beds are undisturbed and un- altered. In connection with this we have an entire change in the physical character of the deposits, a great elevation of the borders of the continents, and probably a considerable deepening of the seas, leading to the estab- lishment of general geographical conditions which still remain, though they have been temporarily modified by subsequent subsidences and re-elevations. 176 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Along with this a great change was in progress in vegetable and animal life. The flora and fauna of the Palaeozoic gradually die out in the Permian and are re- placed in the succeeding Trias by those of the Mesozoic time. Throughout the Permian, however, the remains of the coal-formation flora continue to exist, and some forms, as the Catamites, even seem to gain in importance, as do also certain types of coniferous trees. The Triassic, as well as the Permian, was marked by physical disturb- ances, more especially by great volcanic eruptions dis- charging vast beds and dykes of lava and layers of volcanic ash and agglomerate. This was the case more especially along the margins of the Atlantic, and probably also on those of the Pacific. The volcanic sheets and dykes as- sociated with the Eed Sandstones of Nova Scotia, Con- necticut, and New Jersey are evidences of this. At the close of the Permian and beginning of the Trias, in the midst of this transition time of physical disturbance, appear the great reptilian forms character- istic of the age of reptiles, and the earliest precursors of the. mammals, and at this time the old Carboniferous forms of plants finally pass away, to be replaced by a flora* scarcely more advanced, though different, and con- sisting of pines, cycads, and ferns, with gigantic equiseta, which are the successors of the genus Calamites, a genus which still survives in the early Trias. Of these groups the conifers, the ferns, and the equiseta are already famil- iar to us, and, in so far as they are concerned, a botanist who had studied the flora of the Carboniferous would have found himself at home in the succeeding period. The cycads are a new introduction. The whole, how- ever, come within the limits of the cryptogams and the gymnosperms, so that here we have no advance.* * Fontaine's "Early Mesozoic Flora of Virginia" gives a very good summary of this flora in America. THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 177 As we ascend, however, in the Mesozoic, we find new and higher types. Even within the Jurassic epoch, the next in succession to the Trias, there are clear indica- tions of the presence of the endogens, in species allied to Cycads and pines. (After Saporta.) the screw-pines and grasses ; and the palms appear little later, while a few exogenous trees have left their remains in the Lower Cretaceous, and in the Middle and Upper Cretaceous these higher plants come in abund- antly and in generic forms still extant, so that the dawn of the modern flora belongs to the Middle and Upper 178 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Cretaceous. It will thus be convenient to confine our- selves in this chapter to the flora of the earlier Mesozoic, Passing over for the present the cryptogamous plants already familiar in older deposits, we may notice the new features of gymnospermous and phgenogamous life, as they present themselves in this earlier part of the great rep- tilian age, and as they extended themselves with remark- able uniformity in this period over all parts of the world. For it is a remarkable fact that, if we place together in our collections fossil plants of this period from Australia, India, China, Siberia, Europe, or even from Greenland, we find wonderfully little difference in their aspect. This uniformity we have already seen prevailed in the Palaeo- zoic flora ; and it is perhaps equally marked in that of the Mesozoic. Still we must bear in mind that some of the plants of these periods, as the ferns and pines, for example, are still world -wide in their distribution ; but this does not apply to oth- ers, more especially the cycads (Fig. 65). The cycads consti- tute a singular and ex- \\ W ceptional type in the ^-\ V / modern world, and x ^ , ./ are limited at present < ^I^"^^o . x \ to the warmer cli- mates, though very generally distributed FIG. 65. Podozamites lanceolatus, Sternb. j n these as they OC- cur in Africa, India, Japan, Australia, Mexico, Florida, and the West Indies. In the Mesozoic age, however, they were world-wide in their distribution, and are found as far north as Green- land, though most of the species found in the Cretaceous THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 179 of that country are of small size, and may have been of low growth, so that they may have been protected by the snows of winter. The cycads have usually simple or un- branching stems, pinnate leaves borne in a crown at top, and fruits which, though somewhat various in structure and arrangement, are all of the simpler form of gymno- spermous type. The stems are exogenous in structure, but with slender wood and thick bark, and barred tissue, or properly as tissue intermediate between this and the disc-bearing fibres of the pines. Though the cycads have a considerable range of or- ganisation and of fructification, and though some points in reference to the latter might assign them a higher place, on the whole they seem to occupy a lower position than the conifers or the cordaiteae of the Carboniferous. In the Carboniferous some of the fern-like leaves assigned to the genus Noegyeratlria have been shown by Stur and Weiss to have been gymnosperms, probably allied to cycads, of which they may be regarded at least as pre- cursors. Thus the cycadean type does not really consti- tute an advance in grade of organisation in the Mesozoic, any further than that, in the period now in question, it becomes much more developed in number and variety of forms. But the conifers would seem to have had preced- ence of it for a long time in the Palaeozoic, and it replaces in the Mesozoic the Cordaites, which in many respects excelled it in complexity. The greater part of the cycads of the Mesozoic age would seem to have had short stems and to have consti- tuted the undergrowth of woods in which conifers at- tained to greater height. An interesting case of this is the celebrated dirt-bed of the quarries of the Isle of Port- land, long ago described by Dean Buckland. In this fossil soil trunks of pines, which must have attained to great height, are interspersed with the short, thick stems of cycads, of the genus named Cycadoidea by Buckland, 180 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. and which from their appearance are called " fossil birds' nests" by the quarrymen. Some, however, must have attained a considerable height so as to resemble palms. The cycads, with their simple, thick trunks, usually marked with rhombic scars, and bearing broad spreading crowns of large, elegantly formed pinnate leaves, must have formed a prominent part of the vegetation of the northern hemisphere during the whole of the Mesozoic period. A botanist, had there been such a person at the time, would have found this to be the case everywhere from the equator to Spitzbergen, and probably in the southern hemisphere as well, and this throughout all the long periods' from the Early Trias to the Middle Cre- taceous. In a paper published in the "Linnaean Trans- actions" for 1868, Dr. Carruthers enumerates twenty spe- cies of British Mesozoic cycads, and the number might now be considerably increased. The pines present some features of interest. We have already seen their connection with the broad-leaved Cor- daites, and in the Permian there are some additional types of broad-leaved coniferae. In the Mesozoic we have great numbers of beautiful trees, with those elegant fan-shaped leaves characteristic of but one living species, the Salisburia, or gingko-tree of China. It is curious that this tree, though now limited to eastern Asia, N lth wil1 ^ row ' tn ough it rarely fruits, in most parts of tem- perate Europe, and in America as far north as Montreal, and that in the Mesozoic period it occupied all these re- gions, and even Siberia and Greenland, and with many and diversified species (Fig. 66). THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 181 Salisburia belongs to the yews, but an equally curious fact applies to the cypresses. The genus Sequoia, limited at present to two species, both Californian, and one of them the so-called "big tree," celebrated for the gigantic size to which it attains, is represented by species found as far back at least as the Lower Cretaceous, and in every part of the northern hemi- sphere.* It seems to have thriven in all these regions throughout the Mesozoic and early Kainozoic, and then to have disappeared, leaving only a small rem- nant to represent it in modern days. A number of species have been de- scribed from the Mesozoic and Tertiary, all of them closely related to those now existing (Fig. 67). The following notice of these trees is for the most part translated, with some modifications and abridg- ment, from a paper read by the late Prof. Heer be- fore the Botanical Section of the Swiss Natural His- tory Society : The name itself deserves consideration. It is that of an Indian of the Cherokee tribe, Sequo Yah, who in- vented an alphabet without any aid from the outside world of culture, and taught it to his tribe by writing it upon FIG. 67. Sequoia Smitkiana, Heer. L. Cretaceous. * In the Eocene of Australia. 182 TI- T E GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. leaves. This came into general use among the Chero- kees, before the white man had any knowledge of it ; and afterward, in 1828, a periodical was published in this character by the missionaries. Sequo Yah was banished from his home in Alabama, with the rest of his tribe, and settled in New Mexico, where he died in 1843. When Endlicher was preparing his synopsis of the conifers, in 1846, and had established a number of new genera, Dr. Jacbon Tschudi, then living with Endlicher, brought before his notice this remarkable man, and asked him to dedicate this red-wooded tree to the memory of a literary genius so conspicuous among the red men of America. Endlicher consented to do so, and only en- deavored to make the name pronounceable by changing two of its letters. Endlicher founded the genus on the redwood of the Americans, Taxodium sempervirens of Lamb ; and named the species Sequoia sempervirens. These trees form large forests in California, which extend along the coast as far as Oregon. Trees are there met with of 300 feet in height and 20 feet in diameter. The seeds have been brought to Europe a number of years ago, and we already see in upper Italy and around the Lake of Geneva, and in Eng- land, high trees ; but, on the other- hand, they have not proved successful around Zurich. In 1852, a second species of Sequoia was discovered in alifornia, which, under the name of big tree, soon at- tained a considerable celebrity. Lindley described it, in 1853, as Wellingtonia gigantea; and, in the following year, Decaisne and Torrey proved that it belonged to Sequoia, and that it accordingly should be called Sequoia gigantea. While the Sequoia sempervirens, in spite of the de- structiveness of the American lumbermen, still forms large forests along the coast, the Sequoia gigantea is con- fined to the isolated clumps which are met with inland .at THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 1S3 a height of 5,000 to 7,000 feet above sea-level, and are much sought after by tourists as one of the wonders of the country. Reports came to Europe concerning the largest of them which were quite fabulous, but we have received accurate accounts of them from Prof. Whitney. The tallest tree measured by him has a height of 325 feet, and in the case of one of the trees the number of the rings of growth indicated an age of about 1,300 years. It had a girth of 50 to 60 feet. "We know only two living species of Sequoia, both of which are confined to California. The one (S. semper- vircns) is clothed with erect leaves, arranged in two rows, very much like our yew-tree, and bears small, round cones ; the other (S. gigantea) has smaller leaves, set closely against the branches, giving the tree more the ap- pearance of tho cypress. The cones are egg-shaped, and much larger. These two types are therefore sharply de- fined. Both of these trees have an interesting history. If we go back into the Tertiary, this same genus meets us with a long array of species. Two of these species correspond to those living at present : the S. Langsdorfii to the 8. semper vir ens, and the S. Couttsice to the 8. gigantea.* But, while the living species are confined to California, in the Tertiary they are spread over several quarters of the globe. Let us first consider the Sequoia Langsdorfii. This was first discovered in the lignite of Wetterau, and was described as Taxites langsdorfii. Heer found it in the upper Ehone district, and there lay beside the twigs the remains of a cone, which showed that the Taxites Langsdorfii of Brongniart belonged to the Californian genus Sequoia established by Endlicher. He afterward * S. Couttsicc has leaves like S. gigantea, and cones like those of 8. sempervirciis. 184 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. found much better preserved cones, together with seeds, along with the plants of east Greenland, which fully confirmed the determination. At Atanekerdluk in Greenland (about 70 north latitude) this tree is very common. The leaves, and also the flowers and numerous cones, leave no doubt that it stands very near to the modern redwood. It differs from it, however, in hav- ing a much larger number of scales in the cone. The tree is also found in Spitzbergen at nearly 78 north latitude, where Nordenskiold has collected, at Cape Lyell, wonder- fully preserved branches. From this high latitude the species can be followed down through the whole of Eu- rope as far as the middle of Italy (at Senegaglia, Gulf of Spezia). In Asia, also, we can follow it to the steppes of Kirghisen, to Possiet, and to the coast of the Sea of Japan, and across to Alaska and Sitka. It is recognized by Mr. Starkie Gardner as one of the species found in the Eocene of Mull in the Hebrides.* It is thus known in Europe, Asia, and America, from 43 to 78 north latitude, while its most nearly related living species, per- haps even descended from it, is now confined to Cali- fornia. With this S. Langsdorfii, three other Tertiary species are nearly related (S. brevifolia, Hr., S. disticha, Hr., and 8. Nordenskioldi, Hr. ). These have been met with in Greenland and Spitzbergen, and one of them has lately been found in the United States. Three other species, in addition to these, have been described by Lesquereux, which appear to belong to the group of the 8. Langsdorfii, viz., 8. longifolia, Lesq., 8. angustifolia, and 8. acu- minata, Lesq. Several species also occur in the Creta- ceous and Eocene of Canada. These species thus answer to the living Sequoia sem- pervirens ; but we can also point to Tertiary represen- * It is Fareites Campbelli of Forbes. THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 185 tatives of the S. gigantea. Their leases are stiff and sharp-pointed, are thinly set round the branches, and lie forward in the same way : the egg-shaped cones are in some cases similar. There are, however, in the early Tertiary six species, which fill up the gap between 8. sempervirens and 8. gigantea. They are the S. Couttsice, S. qffinis, Lesq., 8. imbricata, Hr., 8. sibirica, Hr., 8. Heerii, Lesq., and S. biformis, Lesq. Of these, 8. Couttsice, Hr., is the most common and most important species. It has short leaves, lying along the branch, like 8. gigantea, and small, round cones, like S. Langsdorfti and sempervirens. Bovey Tracey in Devonshire has afforded splendid speci- mens of cones, seeds, and twigs, which have been described in the " Philosophical Transactions." More lately, Count Saporta has described specimens of cones and twigs from. Armissan. Specimens of this species have also been found in the older Tertiary of Greenland, so that it must have had a wide range. It is very like to the American S. affinis, Lesq. In the Tertiary there have been already found fourteen well-marked species, which thus include representatives of the two living types, S. sempervirens and 8. gigantea. "We can follow this genus still further back. If we go back to the Cretaceous age, we find ten species, of which five occur in the Urgon of the Lower Cretaceous, two in the Middle, and three in the Upper Cretaceous. Among these, the Lower Cretaceous exhibits the two types of the Sequoia sempervirens and 8. gigantea. To the former the 8. Smithiana answers, and to the latter, the Reichen- bacliii, Gein. The S. Smithiana stands indeed uncom- monly near the S. Langsdorfti, both in the appearance of the leaves on the twigs and in the shape of the cones. These are, however, smaller, and the leaves do not become narrower toward the base. The S. pectina, Hr., of the Upper Cretaceous, has its leaves arranged in two rows, and 186 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. presents a similar appearance. The S. Reiclieiibacliii is a type more distinct from those now living and those in the Tertiary. It has indeed stiff, pointed leaves, lying forward, but they are arcuate, and the cones are smaller. This tree has been known for a long time, and it serves in the Cretaceous as a guiding star, which we can follow from the TJrgonian of the Lower Cretaceous up to the Cenomanian. It is known in France, Belgium, Bohemia, Saxony, Greenland, and Spitzbergen (also in Canada and the United States). It has been placed in another genus Geinitzia but we can recognise, by the help of the cones, that it belongs to Sequoia. Below this, there is found in Greenland a nearly re- lated species, the S. annbigua, Hr., of which the leaves are shorter and broader, and the cones round and some- what smaller. The connecting link between 8. Smitliiana and Reicli- eribachii is formed by S. subulata, Hr., and 8. rigida, Hr., and three species (S. gracilis, Hr., 8. fastigiata and S. Gardneriana, Carr.), with leaves lying closely along the branch, and which come very near to the Tertiary species 8. Couttsice. We have therefore in the Cretaceous quite an array of species, which fill up the gap between the 8. sempervirens and gigantea, and show us that the genus Sequoia had already attained a great development in the Cretaceous. This was still greater in the Tertiary, in which it also reached its maximum of geographical dis- tribution. Into the present world the two extremes of the genus have alone continued ; the numerous species forming its main body have fallen out in the Tertiary. If we look still further back, we find in the Jura a great number of conifers, and, among them, we meet in the genus Pinus with a type which is highly developed, and which still survives ; but for Sequoia we have till now looked in vain, so that for the present we can not place the rise of the genus lower than the Urgoniau of the Ore- THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC. 187 taceous, however remarkable we may think it that in that period it should have developed into so many species ; and it is still more surprising that two species already make their appearance which approach so near to the living Sequoia sempervirens and 8. gigantea. Altogether, we have become acquainted, up to the present time, with twenty-six species of Sequoia. Four- \ teen of these species are found in the Arctic zone, and -' have been described and figured in the " Fossil Flora of the Arctic Regions." Sequoia has been recognised by Ettingshausen even in Australia, but there in the Eocene. This is, perhaps, the most remarkable record in the whole history of vegetation. The Sequoias are the giants of the conifers, the grandest representatives of the family, and the fact that, after spreading over the whole northern hemisphere and attaining to more than twenty specific forms, their decaying remnant should now be confined to one limited region in western America and to two species constitutes a sad memento of departed greatness.* The small remnant of 8. gigantea still, however, towers above all competitors, as eminently the "big trees " ; but, had they and the allied species failed to escape the Tertiary continental submergences and the disasters of the glacial period, this grand genus would have been to us an extinct type. In like manner the survival of the single gingko of eastern Asia alone enables us to understand that great series of taxine trees with fern-like leaves of which it is the sole representative. Besides these peculiar and now rare forms, we have in the Mesozoic many others related closely to existing yews, cypresses, pines, and spruces, so that the conifers were probably in greater abundance and variety than they are at this day. * The writer has shown that much of the material of the great lignite beds of the Canadian Northwest consists of wood of Sequoia of both the modern types. 188 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. In this period, also, we find the earliest representatives of the endogenous plants. It is true that some plants found in the coal-formation have been doubtfully re- ferred to these, but the earliest certain examples would seem to be some bamboo-like and screw-pine-like plants occurring in the Jurassic rocks. Some of these are, it is true, doubtful forms, but of others there seems to be no question. The modern Pandanus or screw-pine of the tropical regions, which is not a pine, however, but a humble relation of the palms, is a stiffly branching tree, of a candelabra-like form, and with tufts of long leaves on its branches, and nuts or great hard berries for fruit, borne sometimes in large masses, and so protected as to admit of their drifting uninjured on the sea. The stems are supported by masses of aerial roots like those which strengthen the stems of tree-ferns. These structures and habits of growth fit the Pandanus for its especial habitat on the shores of tropical islands, to which its masses of nuts are drifted by the winds and currents, and on whose shores it can establish itself by the aid of its aerial roots. Some plants referred to the cycads have proved veri- table botanical puzzles. One of these, the Williamsonia gigas of the English oolite, originally discovered by my friend Dr. Williamson, and named by him Zamia gigas, a very tall and beautiful species, found in rocks of this age in various parts of Europe, has been claimed by Saporta for the Endogens, as a plant allied to Pandanus. Some other botanists have supposed the flowers and fruits to be parasites on other plants, like the modern Rafflesia of Sumatra, but it is possible that after all it may prove to have been an aberrant cycad. The tree-palms are not found earlier than the Middle Cretaceous, where we shall notice them in the next chap- ter. In like manner, though a few Angiosperms occur in rocks believed to be Lower or Lower Middle Cretaceous in Greenland and the northwest territory of Canada, and THE FLORA OF THE EARLY MESOZOIC.' 189 in Virginia, these are merely precursors of those of the Upper Cretaceous, and are not sufficient to redeem the earlier Cretaceous from being a period of pines and cycads. On the whole, this early Mesozoic flora, so far as known to us, has a monotonous and mean appearance. It no doubt formed vast forests of tall pines, perhaps re- sembling the giant Sequoias of California ; but they must for the most part have been dark and dismal woods, probably tenanted by few forms of life, for the great rep- tiles of this age must have preferred the open and sunny coasts, and many of them dwelt in the waters. Still we must riot be too sure of this. The berries and nuts of the numerous yews and cycads were capable of affording much food. We know that in this age there were many great herbivorous reptiles, like lyuanodon and Hadrosau- rus, some of them fitted by their structure to feed upon the leaves and fruits of trees. There were also several kinds of small herbivorous mammals, and much insect life, and it is likely that few of the inhabitants of the Mesozoic woods have been preserved as fossils. "We may yet have much to learn of the inhabitants of these forests of ferns, cycads, and pines. We must not forget in this connection that in the present day there are large islands, like New Zealand, destitute of mammalia, and having a flora comparable with that of the Mesozoic in the northern hemisphere, though more varied. We have also the re- markable example of Australia, with a much richer flora than that of the early Mesozoic, yet inhabited only by non-placental mammals, like those of the Mesozoic. The principal legacy that the Mesozoic woods have handed down to our time is in some beds of coal, locally important, but of far less extent than those of the Car- boniferous period. Still, in America, the Richmond coal- field in Virginia is of this age, and so are the anthracite beds of the Queen Charlotte Islands, on the west coast of Canada, and the coal of Brora in Sutherlandshire. Valu? 190 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. able beds of coal, probably of this age, also exist in China, India, and South Africa ; and jet, which is so extensively used for ornament, is principally derived from the car- bonised remains of the old Mesozoic pines. In the next chapter we have to study a revolution in vegetable life most striking and unique, in the advent of the forest-trees of strictly modern types. NOTE TO CHAPTER V. I APPEND to this chapter a table showing the plant-bearing series of the Cretaceous and Lararaie of North America, from a paper in " Trans. R. S. C.," 1885, which see for further details: (!N DESCENDING ORDER.) Periods. Floras and inbdoru. References. Transition Eocene to Cretaceous. Upper Laramie or Porcu- pine Hill. Fort Union group, U. S. territory. fPlatanus beds of Souris River and Calgary. Report of Geol. Sur- vey of Canada for 1879, and Me- moir of 1885. Upper Cretaceous Middle Laramie or Willow Creek beds. Lower Laramie or St. Mary River. Fox Hill series Dmna and Pistia beds of bad lands >f 49th parallel, Red Deer River, tc., with lignites. Report 49th 'arallel and Memoir of 1885. ne. Senonian). Fort Pierre series Belly River Coal measures of Nanai- mo, B.C., probably here. Marine. ( Sequoia and Brasenia beds of S. < Saskatchewan, Belly River, &c., ( with lignites. Memoir of 1885. ) Memoir of 1883. Many dicotyle- | dons, palms, &c. Middle Creta- ceous (Tu- ronian and Cenomani- an). Duuvegan series of Peace River. Dakota group, U. S. Amboy clays, U.S. Mill Creek beds of Rocky Mountains. Memoir of 1883. Many dicotyle- f dons, cycads, &c. ( Dicotyledonous leaves, similar to- ^ Dakota group of the U. S. Me- ( moir of 1885. Lower Creta- ceous (Ne- ocomian, &c.). Suskwa River beds and Queen Charlotte Island coal series. Intermedi- ate beds of Rocky Mountains. Potomac series of Virginia. Kootanie series of Rocky Mountains. Cycads, pines, a few dicotyledons. Report Geol. Survey. Memoir of 1885. 1 Cycads, pines, and ferns. Memoir 1 of 1885 CHAPTER VI. THE REIGN OF ANGIOSPERMS IN THE LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAINOZOIC. IT is a remarkable fact in geological chronology that the culmination of the vegetable kingdom antedates that of the animal. The placenta! mammals, the highest group of the animal kingdom, are not known till the be- ginning of the Eocene Tertiary. The dicotyledonous Augiosperms, which correspond to them in the vegetable king- dom, occur far earlier in the beginning of the Upper Cre- taceous or close of the Lower Cretaceous. The reign of cy- cads and pines holds through- out the Lower Cretaceous, but at the close of that age there is a sudden incoming of the high- er plants, and a proportionate decrease, more especially of the cycads. I have already referred to the angiospermous wood supposed to be Devonian, but I fear to rest any conclusion on this iso- lated fact. Beyond this, the earliest indications of plants of this class have been found in the Lower Cretaceous. Many years ago Heer described and fig- ured the leaves of a poplar (Populus primcBva] from FIG. 68. Populus primceva, Heer. Cretaceous, of Greenland. One of the oldest known Angio- eperms. X92 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. the supposed Lower Cretaceous of Kome, in Greenland (Fig. 68). Two species, a Sterculia and a Laurus or Salix, occur among fossils described by me in the upper part of the Kootanie series of the Eocky Mountains, and Fontaine has recently found in the Potomac group of Virginia believed to be of Neocomian age several angio- spermous species (Sassafras, Menispermites, Sapindus, Aralia, Populus, &c. ) mixed with a rich flora of cycads and pines. These are the early forerunners of the mod- ern angiospermous flora ; but so far as known they do not occur below the Cretaceous, and in its lower portions only very rarely. When, however, we ascend into the Upper Cretaceous, whether of Europe or America, there is a remarkable incoming of the higher plants, under generic forms similar to those now existing. This is, in truth, the advent of the modern flora of the temperate regions of the earth. A very interesting tabular view of its early distribution is given by Ward, in the "American Journal of Science " for 1884, of which the following is a synopsis, with slight emendations. I may add that the new discoveries made since 1884 would probably tend to increase the proportionate number of dicotyledons in the newer groups. DICOTYLEDONOUS TREES IN THE CRETACEOUS. Upper Senonian 179 species. (Fox Hill group of America.) JLoiver Senonian 81 species. Upper white chalk of Europe; Fort Pierre group of America; coal-measures of Na- naimo ? Turanian 20 species. Lower white chalk ; New Jersey marls ; Belly R. group. Cenomanian 357 species. (Chalk-marl, greensand, and Gault, Niobrara and Dakota groups of America) ; Dun- vegan group of Canada ; Amboy clays of New Jersev. LATER CRETACEOUS AXD KAIXOZOIC. 193 Neocomian 20 species.* (Lower greensand and Speeton clay, Wealden and Hastings sands, Kootanie and Queen Charlotte groups of Canada.) Thus we have a great and sudden inswarming of the higher plants of modern types at the close of the Lower Cretaceous. In relation to this, Saporta, one of the most enthusiastic of evolutionists, is struck by this phenome- non of the sudden appearance of so many forms, and some of them the most highly differentiated of dicotyle- donous plants. The early stages of their evolution may, he thinks, have been obscure and as yet unobserved, or they may have taken place in some separate region, or mother country as yet undiscovered, or they may have been produced by a rapid and unusual multiplication of flower-haunting insects ! Or it is even conceivable that the apparently sudden elevation of plants may have been due to causes still unknown. This last seems, indeed, the only certain inference in the case, since, as Saporta proceeds to say in conclusion : "Whatever hypothesis one may prefer, the fact of the rapid multiplication of dicotyledons, and of their simultaneous appearance in a great number of places in the northern hemisphere at the beginning of the Cenomanian epoch, cannot be dis- puted."! The leaves described by Heer, from the Middle Cre- taceous of Greenland, are those of a poplar (P. primceva). Those which I have described from a corresponding hori- zon in the Kocky Mountains are a Sterculites (8. vetus- tula), probably allied to the mallows, and an elongated leaf, Laurophyllum (L. crassinerve) (Fig. 69), which may, however, have belonged to a willow rather than a laurel. These are certainly older than the Dakota group * Including an estimate of Fontaine's undescribed species, f "Monde des Plantes," p. 197. o 19tt THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of the United States and the corresponding formations in Canada. On the eastern side of the American conti- nent, in Virginia, the Potomac series is supposed to be of Lower Cretaceous age, A and here Fontaine, as ^ already stated, has found f^\ \ an abundant flora of cy- / \Y/\ / cads, conifers, and ferns, aKjj& with a few angiosperm- / f^\ I ous leaves, which have not yet been described. V^* jo^ In the Canadian Eocky / I Mountains, a few liun- { {By dreds of feet above the beds holding the before- mentioned species, are the FIG. 69.Stercalia and LauropTiyllum shales of the Mill Creek series, rich in many spe- cies of dicotyledonous leaves, and corresponding in age with the Dakota group, whose fossils have been so well described, first by Heer and Capellini, and afterward by Lesquereux. We may take this Dakota group and the quader-sand stone of Ger- many as types of the plant-bearing Cenomanian, and may notice the forms occurring in them. In the first place, we recognise here the successors of our old friends, the ferns and the pines, the latter repre- sented by such genera as Taxites, Sequoia, Glyptostrobus, Gingko, and even Pinus itself. We also have a few cycads, but not so dominant as in the previous ages. The fan-palms are well represented, both in America and in the corresponding series in Europe, especially by the genus Sabal, which is the characteristic American type of fan-palm, and there is one genus which Saporta regards as intermediate between the fan-palms and the pinnately leaved species. There are also many fragments of stems LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 195 and leaves of carices and grasses, so that these plants, now so important to the nourishment of man and his com- panion animals, were already represented. FIG. 70. Vegetation of Later Cretaceous. Exogens and palms. (After Saporta.) But the great feature of the time was its dicotyle- donous forests, and I have only to enumerate the genera supposed to be represented in order to show the richness of the time in plants of this type. It may be necessary to explain here that the generic names used are mostly based on leaves, and consequently cannot be held as being 196 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. absolutely certain, since we know that at present one genus may have considerable variety in its leaves, and, on the other hand, that plants of different genera may be very much alike in their foliage. There is, however, un- doubtedly a likeness in plan or type of structure in leaves of closely allied plants, and, therefore, if judiciously studied, they can be determined with at least approxi- mate certainty.* More especially we can attain to much certainty when the fruits as well as the leaves are found, and when we can obtain specimens of the wood, showing its structure. Such corroboration is not wanting, though unfortunately the leaves of trees are generally found drifted away from the other organs once connected with them. In my own experience, however, I have often found determinations of the leaves of trees confirmed by the discovery of their fruits or of the structure of their stems. Thus, in the rich cretaceous plant-beds of the Dunvegan series we have beech-nuts associated in the same beds with leaves referred to Fayus. In the Laramie beds I determined many years ago nuts of the Trapa or water-chestnut, and subsequently Lesquereux found, in beds in the United States, leaves which he referred to the same genus. Later, I found in collections made on the Red Deer Eiver of Canada my fruits and Lesquereux's leaves on the same slab. The presence of trees of the genera Carya and Juglans in the same formation was in- ferred from their leaves, and specimens have since been obtained of silicified wood, with the microscopic structure of the modern butternut. Still we are willing to admit that determinations from leaves alone are liable to doubt. In the matter of names of fossil leaves, I sympathise very strongly with Dr. Nathorst, of Stockholm, in his * Great allowance has to be made for the variability of leaves of the same species. The modern hazel (C. rostrata) is a case in point. Its leaves, from different parts of the same plant, are so dissimilar in form and size that they might readily be regarded as of different species. LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 197 objection to the use of modern generic names for mere leaves, and would be quite content to adopt some non- committal termination, as that of " phyllum " or "ites " suggested by him. I feel, however, that almost as much is taken for granted if a plant is called Corylophyllum or Corylites, as if called Corylus. In either case a judgment is expressed as to its affinities, which if wrong under the one term is wrong under the other ; and after so much has been done by so many eminent botanists, it seems inex- pedient to change the whole nomenclature for so small and questionable an advantage. I wish it, however, to be distinctly understood that plants catalogued on the evidence of leaves alone are for the most part referred to certain genera on grounds necessarily imperfect, and their names are therefore subject to correction, as new facts may be obtained. The more noteworthy modern genera included in the Dakota flora, as catalogued by Lesquereux, are the follow- ing : Liquidambar, the sweet-gum, is represented both in America and Europe, the leaves resembling those of the modern species, but with entire edges, which seems to be a common peculiarity of Cretaceous foliage.* Populus (poplar), as already stated, appears very early in Green- land, and continues with increasing number of species throughout the Cretaceous and Tertiary. Salix (willow) appears only a little later and continues. Of the family Cupuliferce we have Fagus (beech), Quercus (oak), and Castanea (chestnut), which appear together in the Dakota group and its equivalents. Fruits of some of the species are known, and also wood showing structure. Betula * With reference to this, something may be learned from the leaves of modern trees. In these, young shoots have leaves often less toothed and serrated than those of the adult tree. A remarkable instance is the Populus grandidcntatua of America, the young shoots of which have en- tire leaves, quite unlike except in venation those of the parent tree, and having an aspect very similar to that of the Cretaceous poplars. 198 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. (birch) is represented by a few species, and specimens of its peculiar bark are also common. Alnus (alder) ap- pears in one species at least. The genus Platanus (Fig. 71), that of the plane-trees, represented at present by one FIG. 71. Platanus nobilis, Newberry, variety basilobata. Laramie. Much reduced. European and one American species, has several species in the Cretaceous, though the plane-trees seem to culmi- nate in the early part of the succeeding Eocene, where there are several species with immense leaves. The large LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 199 leaves, known as Credneria, found in the Cenomanian of Europe, and those called Protopliyllum (Fig. 72) in America, appear to be nearer to the plane-trees than to any others, though representing an extinct type. The laurels are represented in this age, and the American genus Sassafras, which has now only one species, has not one merely but several species in the Cretaceous. Dios- pyros, the persimmon-tree, was also a Cretaceous genus. TIG. 72. Pi'otopTiyUum boreale, Dawson, reduced. Upper Cretaceous, Canada. The single species of the beautiful Liriodendron, or tulip- tree, is a remnant of a genus which had several Cretaceous species (Figs. 74-, 75). The magnolias, still well repre- sented in the American flora, were equally plentiful in the Cretaceous (Fig. 73). The walnut family were well repre- sented by species of Juglans (butternut) and Carya, or hickory. In all, no less than forty-eight genera are pres- ent belonging to at least twenty-five families, running through the whole range of the dicotyledonous exogens. This is a remarkable result, indicating a sudden profusion BOO THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of forms of these plants of a very striking character. It is further to be observed that some of the genera have many species in the Cre- taceous and dwindle to- ward the modern. In others the reverse is the case they have expand- ed in modern times. In a number there seems to have been little change. Dr. Newberry has given, in the "Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club," an interesting resume of the history of the beautiful Lirio- dendron, or tulip-tree, which may be taken as an example of a genus which has gone down in importance in the course of its geological history. "The genus Lirio- dendron, as all botan- ists know, is represent- ed in the present flora by a single species, ' the tulip-tree,' which is con- fined to eastern Amer- ica, but grows over all the area lying between the Lakes and the Gulf, the Mississippi and the FIG. IZ.-MaqnoUa magnifica, Dawson, Atlanti C. It is a mag- reduced. Upper Cretaceous, Canada. nificent tree, On the LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 201 whole, the finest in our forests. Its cylindrical trunk, sometimes ten feet in diameter, carries it beyond all its associates in size, while the beauty of its glossy, lyre- shaped leaves and tulip- like flowers is only sur- passed by the flowers and foliage of its first cous- in, Magnolia grandiflora. That a plant so splendid FIG. T4. Liriodendron Meekii, Heer. (After Lesquereux.) FIG. *l 5. Liriodendron. primcevum, Newbeny. (After Newberry.) should stand quite alone in the vegetation of the present day excited the wonder of the earlier botanists, but the sassafras, the sweet-gum, and the great Sequoias of the far "West afford similar examples of isolation, and the latter are still more striking illustrations of solitary grandeur." (Figs. 74 and 75.) " Three species of Liriodendron are indicated by leaves found in the Amboy clays Middle Cretaceous of New Jersey, and others have been obtained from the Dakota group in the West, and from the Upper Cretaceous strata of Greenland. Though differing considerably among themselves in size and form, all these have the deep sinus of the upper extremity so characteristic of the genus, and the nervation is also essentially the same. Hence, we must conclude that the genus Liriodendron, now rep- 202 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. resented by a single species, was in the Cretaceous age much more largely developed, having many species, and those scattered throughout many lands. In the Tertiary age the genus continued to exist, but the species seem to have been reduced to one, which is hardly to be distin- guished from that now living. In many parts of Europe leaves of the tulip-tree have been found, and it extended as far south as Italy. Its presence there was first made known by Unger, in his 'Synopsis/ page 232, and in his * Genera et Species,' page 443, where he describes it under the name of Liriodendron procaccinii. The genus has also been noticed in Europe by Massalongo, Heer, and Ettingshausen, and three species have been distinguished. All these are, however, so much like the living species that they should probably be united with it. We here have a striking illustration of the wide distribution of a species which has retained its characters both of fruit and leaf quite unchanged through long migrations and an enormous lapse of time. " In Europe the tulip-tree, like many of its American associates, seems to have been destroyed by the cold of the Ice period, the Mediterranean cutting off its retreat, but in America it migrated southward over the southern extension of the continent and returned northward again with the amelioration of the climate." Leaves of Liriodendron have been recognised in the Cretaceous of Greenland, though it is now a tree of the warm temperate region, and Lesquereux describes several species from the Dakota group. But the genus has not yet been recognised in the Laramie or in the Upper Cretaceous of British Columbia. In the paper above quoted, Newberry describes three new species from the Amboy clays, one of which he considers iden- tical with a Greenland form referred by Heer to L. Meeki of the Dakota group. Thus, if all Lesque- reux's species are to be accepted, the genus begins LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 203 in the Middle Cretaceous with at least nine American species. In New Jersey the Amboy clays are referred to the same age with the Dakota beds of the West. In these Dr. Newberry has found a rich flora, including many angiosperms. The following is condensed from a pre- liminary notice in the "Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club " : * " The flora of the Amboy clays is closely related to that of the Dakota group most of the genera and some of the species being identical so that we may conclude they were nearly contemporaneous, though the absence in New Jersey of the Fort Benton and Niobrara groups of the upper Missouri and the apparent synchronism of the New Jersey marls and the Pierre group indicate that the Dakota is a little the older. " At least one-third of the species of the Amboy clays seem to be identical with leaves found in the Upper Cre- taceous clays of Greenland and Aachen (Aix la Chapelle), which not only indicates a chronological parallelism, but shows a remarkable and unexpected similarity in the vege- tation of these widely separated countries in the middle and last half of the Cretaceous age. The botanical char- acter of the flora of the Amboy clays will be seen from the following brief synopsis : "Alga. A small and delicate form, allied to Chon- drites. "Ferns. Twelve species, generally similar and in part identical with those described by Heer from the Cretaceous beds of Greenland, and referred to the genera Dicksonia, Gleichenia, and Aspidium. " Cycads. Two species, probably identical with the forms from Greenland described by Heer under the names of Podozamites maryinatus and P. tenuinervis. * March, 1886. 204 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. " Conifers. Fourteen species, belonging to the genera Moriconia, Brachyphyllum, Cunninghamites, Pinus, Se- quoia, and others referred by Heer to Juniperus, Libo- cedrus, Frenelopsis, Thuya, and Dammara. Of these, the most abundant and most interesting are Moriconia cyclotoxon the most beautiful of conifers and Cunning- hamites elegans, both of which occur in the Cretaceous clays of Aachen, Prussia, and Patoot, Greenland. The Brachyphyllum was a large and strong species, with im- bricated cones, eight inches in length. " The angiosperms form about seventy species, which include three of Magnolia, four of Liriodendron, three or four of Salix, three of Cdastropliyllum (of which one is identical with a Greenland species), one Celastrus (also found in Greenland), four or five Aralias, two Sassafras, one Cinnamomum, one Hedera ; with leaves that are ap- parently identical with those described by Heer as belong- ing to Andromeda, Cissites, Cornus, Dewalquea, Dios- pyros, Eucalyptus, Ficus, Ilex, Juglans, Laurus, Meni- spermites, Myrica, My r sine, Prunus, Rhamnus, and others not yet determined. " Some of the Aralias had palmately-lobed leaves, nearly a foot in diameter, and two of the tulip-trees (Liriodendron) had leaves quite as large as those of the living species. One of these had deeply lobed leaves, like those of the white oak. Of the other, the leaves resem- bled those of the recent tulip-tree, but were larger. Both had the peculiar emargination and the nervation of Lirio- dendron. " Among the most interesting plants of the collection are fine species of Bauliinia and Hymenwa. Of these, the first is represented by a large number of leaves, some of which are six or seven inches in diameter. They are deeply bilobed, and have the peculiar and characteristic form and nervation of the leaves of this genus. BauM- nia is a leguminous genus allied to Cercis, and now in- LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 205 habits tropical and warm temperate climates in both hemispheres. Only one species occurs in the United States, Bauliinia lunarioides, Gray, found by Dr. Bige- low on the Rio Grande. " Hymencea is another of the leguminosas, and inhab- its tropical America. A species of this genus has been found in the Upper Cretaceous of France, but quite dif- ferent from the one before us, in which the leaves are much larger, and the leaflets are united in a common petiole, which is winged ; this is a modification not found in the living species, and one which brings it nearer to Bauhinia. " But the most surprising discovery yet made is that of a number of quite large helianthoid flowers, which I have called Palceantlms. These are three to four inches in diameter, and exhibit a scaly involucre, enclosing what much resembles a fleshy receptacle with achenia. From the border of this radiate a number of ray florets, one to two inches in length, which are persistent and must have been scarious, like those of Hclichrysum. Though these flowers so much resemble those of the composite, we are not yet warranted in asserting that such is certainly their character. In the Jurassic rocks of Europe and India some flowers not very unlike these have been found, which have been named Williamsonia, and referred to cycads by Carruthers. A similar fossil has been found in the Cre- taceous rocks of Greenland, and named by Heer William- sonia cretacea, but he questions the reference of the genus to the Cycadea?, and agrees with Nathorst in considering all the species of Williamsonia as parasitic flowers, allied to Brugmansia or Rafflesia. The Marquis of Saporta regards them as monocotyledons, similar to Pandanus. More specimens of the flowers now exhibited will perhaps prove what we can now only regard as probable that the Composite, like the Leguminosce, Magnoliacece, Ce- lastracece, and other highly organised plants, formed part 206 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of the Cretaceous flora. No composite flowers have be- fore been found in the fossil state, and, as these are among the most complex and specialised forms of florescence, it has been supposed that they belonged only to the recent epoch, where they were the result of a long series of form- ative changes." The above presents some interesting new types not heretofore found in the Middle Cretaceous. More espe- cially the occurrence of large flowers of the composite type presents a startling illustration of the early appear- ance of a very elevated and complex form. Great interest also attaches to these Amboy beds, as serving, with those of Aix and Greenland, to show that the margins of the Atlantic were occupied with a flora similar to that occur- ring at the same time in the interior plateau of North America and on the Pacific slope. The beds at Aix-la-Chapelle are, however, probably somewhat newer than the Dakota or Amboy beds, and correspond more nearly in age with those of the Creta- ceous coal-field of Vancouver Island, where there is a very rich Upper Cretaceous flora, which I have noticed in de- tail in the " Transactions of the Eoyal Society of Cana- da."* Iii these Upper Cretaceous beds there are fan- palms as far north at least as the latitude of 49, indicat- ing a very mild climate at this period. This inference is corroborated by the Upper Cretaceous flora of Atane and Patoot in Greenland, as described by Heer. The dicotyledonous plants above referred to are trees and shrubs. Of the herbaceous exogens of the period we know less. Obviously their leaves are less likely to find their way into aqueous deposits than the leaves of trees. They are, besides, more perishable, and in densely wooded countries there are comparatively few herbaceous plants. I have examined the beds of mud deposited at the mouth *Vol. ii., 1884. LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 207 of a woodland streamlet, and have found them stored with the fallen leaves of trees, but it was in vain to search for the leaves of herbaceous plants. The climate of North America and Europe, represented by the Cenomanian vegetation, is not tropical but warm temperate ; but the flora was more uniform than at pres- ent, indicating a very equable climate and the possibility of temperate genera existing Avithin the Arctic circle, and it would seem to have become warmer toward the close of the period. The flora of the Cenomanian is separated in most countries from that of the Senonian, or uppermost Cre- taceous, by a marine formation holding few plants. This depends on great movements of elevation and depression, to which we must refer in the sequel. In a few regions, however, as in the vicinity of the Peace River in Canada, there are plant-bearing beds which serve to bridge over the interval between the Early Cenomanian and YYVY" -77 1 '. - I X, V > the later Cretaceous.* To this interval also would seem to belong the Belly River series of western Canada, which contains important beds Of COal, but is Closely as- ^ ^.-Brasenia antiqua. Upper Ore- SOCiated with the marine taceous, South Saskatchewan Eiver. __ _. . ^Natural size, a. b. Diagrams of vena- Fort Pierre series. A tion, slightly enlarged. very curious herbaceous plant of this group, which I have named Brasenia an- tiqua, occurs in the beds associated with one of the coals. It is a close ally of the modern B. peltata, an aquatic plant which occurs in British Columbia and in eastern * See paper by the author in the " Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada," 1882. 208 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. America, and is also said to be found in Japan, Australia, and India, a width of distribution appropriate to so old a type (Fig. 76). In so far as vegetable life is concerned, the transition from the Upper Cretaceous to the Tertiary or Kainozoic is easy, though in many parts of the world, and more especially in western Europe, there is a great gap in the deposits between the upper Chalk and the lowest Eocene. With reference to fossil plants, Schimper recognises in the Kainozoic, beginning with the oldest, five formations Palseocene, Eocene, Oligocene, Miocene, and Pliocene. Throughout these a flora, similar to that of the Creta- ceous on the one hand and the modern on the other, though with important local peculiarities, extends. There is evidence, however, of a gradual refrigeration, so that in the Pliocene the climates of the northern hemisphere were not markedly different from their present character. In the first instance an important error was com- mitted by palaeobotanists, in referring to the Miocene many deposits really belonging to the Eocene. This arose from the early study of the rich plant-bearing Miocene beds of Switzerland, and from the similarity of the flora all the way from the Middle Cretaceous to the later Tertiary. The differences are now being worked out, and we owe to Mr. Starkie Gardner the credit of pointing these out in England, and to the Geological Survey of Canada that of collecting the material for exhibiting them in the more northern part of America. In the great interior plain of America there rests on the Cretaceous a series of clays and sandstones with beds of lignite, some of them eighteen feet in thickness. This was formerly known as the lignitic or lignite Ter- tiary, but more recently as the Laramie series. These beds were deposited in fresh or brackish water, in an internal sea or group of lakes and swamps, when the continent was lower than at present. They have been LATER CRETACEOUS AND KALVOZOIC. 209 studied both in the United States* and Canada ; and, though their flora was originally referred by mistake to the Miocene, it is now known to be Eocene or Palaeocene, or even in part a transition group between the latter and the Cretaceous. The following remarks, taken chiefly from recent papers by the author, f will serve to illustrate this : On the geological map of Canada the Laramie series, formerly known as the lignitic or lignite Tertiary, oc- curs, with the exception of a few outliers, in two large areas west of the 100th meridian, and separated from each other by a tract of older Cretaceous rocks, over which the Laramie beds may have extended, before the later denuda- tion of the region. The most eastern of these areas, that of the Souris Eiver and Wood Mountain, extends for some distance along the United States boundary, between the 102d and 109th meridians, and reaches northward to about thirty miles south of the "elbow" of the South Saskatchewan River, which is on the parallel of 51 north. In this area the lowest beds of the Laramie are seen to rest on those of the Fox Hill group of the Upper Cretaceous, and at one point on the west they are overlaid by beds of Miocene Tertiary age, observed by Mr. McConnell, of the Geological Survey, in the Cypress Hills, and referred by Cope, on the evidence of mammalian remains, to the White River division of the United States geologists, which is regarded by them as Lower Miocene. J The age of the Laramie beds is thus stratigraphically determined to be between the Fox Hill Cretaceous and the Lower * See more especially the elaborate and valuable reports by Lesqtie- reux and Newberry, and a recent memoir by Ward on " Types of the Laramie Flora," "Bulletins of the United States Geological Survey," 1887. f "Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada," 1886-'87. J " Report of the Geological Survey of Canada," 1885. P 210 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Miocene. They are also undoubtedly continuous with the Fort Union group of the United States geologists on the other side of the international boundary, and they contain similar fossil plants. They are divisible into two groups a lower, mostly argillaceous, and to which the name of " Bad Lands beds " may be given, from the "bad lands " of Wood Mountain, where they are well exposed, and an upper, partly arenaceous member, which may be named the Souris River or Porcupine Creek division. In the lower division are found reptilian remains of Upper Cretaceous type, with some fish remains more nearly akin to those of the Eocene.* Neither division has as yet afforded mammalian remains. The western area is of still larger dimensions, and ex- tends along th'e eastern base of the Eocky Mountains from the United States boundary to about the 55th parallel of latitude, and stretches eastward to the lllth meridian. In this area, and more especially in its southern part, the officers of the Geological Survey of Canada have recog- nised three divisions, as follows : (1) The Lower Laramie or St. Mary Eiver series, corresponding in its character and fossils to the Lower or Bad Lands division of the other area. (2) A middle division, the Willow Creek beds, consisting of clays, mostly reddish, and not recog- nised in the other area. (3) The Upper Laramie or Porcupine Hills division, corresponding in fossils, and to some extent in mineral character, to the Souris Eiver beds of the eastern area. The fossil plants collected by Dr. G. M. Dawson in the eastern area were noticed by the author in an appen- dix to Dr. Dawson's report on the 49th parallel, in 1875, and a collection subsequently made by Dr. Selwyn was described in the " Eeport of the Geological Survey of Canada " for 1879-'80. Those of the western area, and * Cope, in Dr. G. M. Dawson's " Report on the 49th Parallel." LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAINOZOIC. 211 especially collections made by myself near Calgary in 1883, and by officers of the Geological Survey in 1884, have been described in the "Transactions of the Eoyal Society of Canada," vols. iii. and iv. In studying these fossil plants, I have found that there is a close correspondence between those of the Lower and Upper Laramie in the two areas above re- ferred to respectively, and that the flora of the Lower Laramie is somewhat distinct from that of the Upper, the former being especially rich in certain aquatic plants, and the latter much more copious on the whole, and much more rich in remains of forest-trees. This is, how- ever, possibly an effect rather of local conditions than of any considerable change in the flora, since some Upper Laramie forms recur as low as the Belly Kiver series of the Cretaceous, which is believed on stratigraphical grounds to be considerably older than the Lower Laramie. With reference to the correlation of these beds with those of the United States, some difficulty has arisen from the tendency of palseobotanists to refer the plants of the Upper Laramie to the Miocene age, although in the re- ports of Mr. Clarence King, the late director of the United States Geological Survey, these beds are classed, on the evidence of stratigraphy and animal fossils, as- Upper Cretaceous. More recently, however, and partly perhaps in consequence of the views maintained by the writer since 1875, some change of opinion has occurred, and Dr. Newberry and Mr. Lesquereux seem now in- clined to admit that what in Canada we recognise as Upper Laramie is really Eocene, and the Lower Laramie either Cretaceous or a transition group between this and the Eocene. In a recent paper * Dr. Newberry gives a comparative table, in which he correlates the Lower * Xewberry, "Transactions of the New York Academy," February, 1886. 212 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Laramie with the Upper Cretaceous of Vancouver Island and the Faxoe and Maestricht beds of Europe, while he regards the Upper Laramie as equivalent to European Eocene. Except in so far as the equivalence of the Lower Laramie and Vancouver Island beds is concerned, this corresponds very nearly with the conclusions of the writer in a paper published last year * namely, that we must either regard the Laramie as a transition Cretaceo- Eocene group, or must institute our line of separation in the Willow Creek or Middle Laramie division, which has, however, as yet afforded no fossil plants. I doubt, how- ever, the equivalence of the Vancouver beds and the Lower Laramie, except perhaps in so far as the upper member of the former is concerned. I have also to ob- serve that in the latest report of Mr. Lesquereux he still seems to retain in the Miocene certain formations in the West, which from their fossil plants I should be inclined to regard as Eocene, f Two ferns occurring in these beds are remarkable as evidence of the persistence of species, and of the pecul- iarities of their ancient and modern distribution. Onoclea sensibilis, the very common sensitive fern of eastern America, is extremely abundant in the Laramie beds over a great area in the West. Mr. Starkie Gardner and Dr. Newberry have also shown that it is identical with the Filicites Hebridicus of Forbes, from the early Eocene beds of the Island of Mull, in Scotland. Thus we have a species once common to Europe and America, but now restricted to the latter, and which has continued to exist over all the vast ages between the Cretaceous and the present day. In the Laramie beds I have found asso- * " Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada," vol. ii. f While these sheets were going through the press I received a very valuable report of Mr. Lester F. Ward upon the Laramie of the United States. I have merely had time to glance at this report, but can see that the views of the author agree closely with those above expressed. LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 213 elated with this species another and more delicate fern, the modern Davallia (Stenloma) tenuifolia, but this, un- like its companion, no longer occurs in America, but is found in the mountains of Asia. This is a curious illus- tration of the fact that frail and delicate plants may be more ancient than the mountains or plains on which they live. There are also some very interesting and curious facts in connection with the conifers of the Laramie. One of the most common of these is a Thuja or arbor vitas (the so-called "cedar" of Canada). The Laramie species has been named T. interrupta by Newberry, but it approaches very closely in its foliage to T. occidentalis, of eastern Canada, while its fruit resembles that of the western species, T. gigantea. Still more remarkable are the Sequoias to which we have already referred, but which in the Laramie age seem to have been spread over nearly all North America. The fossil species are of two types, representing respectively the modern 8. gigantea and S. sempervirens, and their wood, as well as that of Thuja, is found in great abun- dance in the lignites, and also in the form of silicified trunks, and corresponds with that of the recent species. The Laramie contains also conifers of the genera Glypto- strobus, Taxodium, and Taxus ; and the genus Salisburia . or gingko so characteristic of the Jurassic and Creta- ceous is still represented in America as well as in Europe in the early Eocene. We have no palms in the Canadian or Scottish Pala30- cene, though I believe they are found further south. The dicotyledonous trees are richly represented. Perhaps the most conspicuous were three species of Platanus, the leaves of which sometimes fill the sandstones, and one of which, P. nobilis, Newberry, sometimes attains the gi- gantic size of a foot or more in diameter of its blade. The hazels are represented by a large-leaved species, C. 214: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Macquarii, and by leaves not distinguishable from those of the modern American species, 0. Americana and C. rostrata. There are also chestnuts and oaks. But the poplars and willows are specially abundant, being repre- sented by no less than six species, and it would seem that all the modern types of poplar, as indicated by the forms and venation of the leaves, existed already in the Laramie, and most of them even in the Upper Cretaceous. Sassafras is represented by two species, and the beautiful group of Viburnum., to which the modern tree-cranberry belongs, has several fine species, of some of which both leaves and berries have been found. The hickories and butternuts are also present, the horse-chestnut, the Ca- talpa and Sapindus, and some curious leaves which seem to indicate the presence of the modern genus Symplwro- carpus, the snow-berry tribe. The above may suffice to give an idea of the flora of the older Eocene in North America, and I may refer for details to the works of Newberry, Lesquereux, and Ward, already cited. I must now add that the so-called Mio- cene of Atanekerdltik, Greenland, is really of the same age, as also the " Miocene" of Mull, in Scotland, of Antrim, in Ireland, and of Bovey Tracey, in the south of England, and the Gelinden, or " Heersian " beds, of Bel- gium, described by Saporta. In comparing the American specimens with the descriptions given by Gardner of the leaf-beds at Ardtown, in Mull, we find, as already stated, Onoclea sensibilis, common to both. The species of Sequoia, Gingko, Taxus, and Glyptostrobus are also iden- tical or closely allied, and so are many of the dicotyledo- nous leaves. For example, Platanoides Hebridicus is very near to P. nobilis, and Corylus Macquarrii is com- mon to both formations, as well as Populus Arctica and P. Richardsoni. I may add that ever since 1875-'76, when I first studied the Laramie plants, I have main- tained their identity with those of the Fort Union group LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAINOZOIC. 215 of the United States, and of the so-called Miocene of McKeuzie Eiver and Greenland, and that the whole are Paleocene ; and this conclusion has now been confirmed by the researches of Gardner in England, and Ity the dis- covery of true Lower Miocene beds in the Canadian north- west, overlying the Laramie or lignite series. In a bulletin of the United States Geological Sur- vey (1886), Dr. White has established in the West the continuous stratigraphical succession of the Laramie and the Wahsatch Eocene, thus placing the Laramie con- formably below the Lower Eocene of that region. Cope has also described as the Puerta group a series of beds holding vertebrate fossils, and forming a transition from the Laramie to the Wahsatch. White also testifies that a number of fresh-water mollusks are common to the Wah- satch and the Laramie. This finally settles the position of the Laramie so far as the United States geologists are concerned, and shows that the flora is to be regarded as Eocene if not Upper Cretaceous, in harmony with what has been all along maintained in Canada. An important resume of the flora has just been issued by Ward in the bulletins of the United States Geological Survey (1887). Before leaving this part of the subject, I would depre- cate the remark, which I see occasionally made, that fossil plants are of little value in determining geological hori- zons in the Cretaceous and Tertiary. I admit that in these periods some allowance must be made for local differences of station, and also that there is a generic sameness in the flora of the northern, hemisphere, from the Cenomanian to the modern, yet these local differ- ences and general similarity are not of a nature to in- validate inferences as to age. No doubt, so long as palseobotanists seemed obliged, in deference to authority, and to the results of investigations limited to a few Eu- ropean localities, to group together, without distinction, all the floras of the later Cretaceous and earlier Tertiary, 216 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. irrespective of stratigrapliical considerations, tlie subject lost its geological importance. But, when a good series lias been obtained in any one region of some extent, the case becomes different. Though there is still much im- perfection in our knowledge of the Cretaceous and Ter- tiary floras of Canada, I think the work already done is sufficient to enable any competent observer to distinguish by their fossil plants the Lower, Middle, and Upper Cre- taceous, and the latter from the Tertiary ; and, with the aid of the work already done by Lesquereux and New- berry in the United States, to refer approximately to its true geological position any group of plants from beds of unknown age in the West. An important consequence arising from the above statements is that the period of warm climate which enabled a temperate flora to exist in Greenland was that of the later Cretaceous and early Eocene rather than, as usually stated, the Miocene. It is also a question admit- ting of discussion whether the Eocene flora of latitudes so different as those of Greenland, Mackenzie River, north- west Canada, and the United States, were strictly con- temporaneous, or successive within a long geological period in which climatal changes were gradually pro- ceeding. The latter statement must apply at least to the beginning and close of the period; but the plants themselves have something to say in favour of contem- poraneity. The flora of the Laramie is not a tropical but a temperate flora, showing no doubt that a much more equable climate prevailed in the more northern parts of America than at present. But this equability of climate implies the possibility of a great geographical range on the part of plants. Thus it is quite possible and indeed highly probable that in the Laramie age a somewhat uniform flora extended from the Arctic seas through the great central plateau of America far to the south, and in like manner along the western coast of LATER CRETACEOUS AND KAIXOZOIC. 217 Europe. It is also to be observed that, as Gardner points out, there are some differences indicating a diversity of climate between Greenland and England, and even be- tween Scotland and Ireland and the south of England, and we have similar differences, though not strongly marked, between the Laramie of northern Canada and that of the United States. When all our beds of this age from the Arctic sea to the 49th parallel have been ransacked for plants, and when the palseobotanists of the United States shall have succeeded in unravelling the confusion which now exists between their Laramie and the Middle Tertiary, the geologist of the future will be able to restore with much certainty the distribution of the vast forests which in the early Eocene covered the now bare plains of interior America. Further, since the break which in western Europe separates the flora of the Cretaceous from that of the Eocene does not exist in America, it will then be possible to trace the succession from the Mesozoic flora of the Trias and of the Queen Charlotte Islands and Kootanie series of the Lower Cre- taceous up to the close of the Eocene ; and 'to deter- mine, for America at least, the manner and conditions under which the angiospermous flora of the later Creta- ceous succeeded to the pines and cycads which charac- terised the beginning of the Cretaceous period. In so far as Europe is concerned, this may be more difficult, since the want of continuity of land from north to south seems there to have been fatal to the continuance of some plants during changes of climate, and there were also apparently in the Kainozoic period invasions at certain times of species from the south and east, which did not occur to the same extent in America. In recent reports on the Tertiary floras of Australia and New Zealand,* Ettingshausen holds that the flora of * " Geological Magazine," August, 188Y. 218 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. the Tertiary, as a whole, was of a generalised character ; forms now confined to the southern and northern hemi- spheres respectively being then common to both. It would thus seem that the present geographical diversities must have largely arisen from the great changes in cli- mate and distribution of land and water in the later Tertiary. The length of our discussion of the early angiosperm- ous flora does not permit us to trace it in detail through the Miocene and Pliocene, but we may notice the con- nection through these in the next chapter, and may refer to the magnificent publications of Heer and Lesquereux on the Tertiary floras of Europe ?:ul America respect- ively. CHAPTER VII. PLANTS FROM THE TEETIART TO THE MODERN PERIOD. IT may be well to begin this chapter with a sketch of the general physical and geological conditions of the pe- riod which was characterised by the advent and culmina- tion of the dicotyledonous trees. In the Jurassic and earliest Cretaceous periods the prevalence, over the whole of the northern hemisphere and for a long time, of a monotonous assemblage of gym- nospermous and acrogenous plants, implies a uniform and mild climate, and facility for intercommunication in the north. Toward the end of the Jurassic and beginning of the Cretaceous, the land of the northern hemisphere was assuming greater dimensions, and the climate probably becoming a little less uniform. Before the close of the Lower Cretaceous period the dicotyledonous flora seems to have been introduced, under geographical conditions which permitted a warm temperate climate to extend as far north as Greenland. In the Cenomanian or Middle Cretaceous age we find the northern hemisphere tenanted with dicotyledonous trees closely allied to those of modern times, though still indicating a climate much warmer than that which at present prevails. In this age, extensive but gradual sub- mergence of land is indicated by the prevalence of chalk and marine limestones over the surface of both conti- nents ; but a circumpolar belt seems to have been main- tained, protecting the Atlantic and Pacific basins from 220 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. floating ice, and permitting a temperate flora of great richness to prevail far to the north, and especially along the southern margins and extensions of the circumpolar land. These seem to have been the physical conditions which terminated the existence of the old Mesozoic flora and introduced that of the Middle Cretaceous. As time advanced the quantity of land gradually in- creased, and the extension of new plains along the older ridges of land was coincident with the deposition of the great Laramie series, and with the origination of its pe- culiar flora, which indicates a mild climate and consider- able variety of station in mountain, plain, and swamp, as well as in great sheets of shallow and weedy fresh water. In the Eocene and Miocene periods, the continents gradually assumed their present form, and the vegetation became still more modern in aspect. In that period of the Eocene, however, in which the great nummulitic limestones were deposited, a submergence of land occurred on the eastern continent which must have assimilated its physical conditions to those of the Middle Cretaceous. This great change, affecting materially the flora of Eu- rope, was not equally great in America, which also by the north and south extension of its mountain-chains per- mitted movements of migration not possible in the Old World. From the Eocene downward, the remains of land-animals and plants are found chiefly in lake-basins occupying the existing depressions of the land, though more extensive than those now remaining. It must also be borne in mind that the great foldings and fractures of the crust of the earth which occurred at the close of the Eocene, and to which the final elevation of such ranges as the Alps and the Eocky Mountains belongs, perma- nently modified and moulded the forms of the continents. These statements raise, however, questions as to the precise equivalence in time of similar floras found in dif- THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 221 ferent latitudes. However equable the climate, there must have been some appreciable difference in proceed- ing from north to south. If, therefore, as seems in every way probable, the new species of plants origi- nated on the Arctic land and spread themselves south- ward, this latter process would occur most naturally in times of gradual refrigeration or of the access of a more extreme climate that is, in times of the elevation of land in the temperate latitudes, or, conversely, of local depression of land in the Arctic, leading to invasions of northern ice. Hence, the times of the prevalence of particular types of plants in the far north would precede those of their extension to the south, and a flora found fossil in Greenland might be supposed to be somewhat older than a similar flora when found farther south. It would seem, however, that the time required for the ex- tension of a new flora to its extreme geographical limit is so small, in comparison with the duration of an entire geological period, that, practically, this difference is of little moment, or at least does not amount to antedating the Arctic flora of a particular type by a whole period, but only by a fraction of such period. It does not appear that, during the whole of the Cre- taceous and Eocene periods, there is any evidence of such refrigeration as seriously to interfere with the flora, but perhaps the times of most considerable warmth are those of the Dunvegan group in the Middle Cretaceous, and those of the later Laramie and oldest Eocene. It would appear that no cause for the mild tempera- ture of the Cretaceous needs to be invoked, other than those mutations of land and water which the geological deposits themselves indicate. A condition, for example, of the Atlantic basin in which the high land of Greenland should be reduced in elevation, and at the same time the northern inlets of the Atlantic closed against the invasion of Arctic ice, would at once restore climatic conditions 222 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. allowing of the growth of a temperate flora in Greenland. As Dr. Brown has shown,* and as I haye elsewhere argued, the absence of light in the Arctic winter is no disadvantage, since, during the winter, the growth of deciduous trees 'is in any case suspended ; while the con- stant continuance of light in the summer is, on the con- trary, a very great stimulus and advantage. It is a remarkable phenomenon in the history of gen- era of plants in the later Mesozoic and Tertiary, that the older genera appear at once in a great number of specific types, which become reduced as well as limited in range down to the modern. This is, no doubt, connected with the greater differentiation of local conditions in the mod- ern ; but it indicates also a law of rapid multiplication of species in the early life of genera. The distribution of the species of Salisburia, Sequoia, Platanus, Sassafras, Lirio- dendron, Magnolia, and many other genera, affords re- markable proofs of this. Gray, Saporta, Heer, Newberry, Lesquereux, and Starkie Gardner have all ably discussed these points ; but the continual increase of our knowledge of the several floras, and the removal of error as to the dates of their appearance, must greatly conduce to clearer and more definite ideas. In particular, the prevailing opinion that the Miocene was the period of the greatest extension of warmth and of a temperate flora into the Arctic, must be abandoned in favour of the later Cretaceous and Eocene ; and, if I mistake not, this will be found to ac- cord better with the evidence of general geology and of animal fossils. In these various revolutions of the later Cretaceous and Kainozoic periods, America, as Dr. Gray has well pointed out, has had the advantage of a continuous stretch of high land from north to south, affording a more sure * " Florula Discoana." THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERX PERIOD. 223 refuge to plants in times of submergence, and means of escape to the south in times of refrigeration. Hence, the greater continuity of American vegetation and the survival of genera like Sequoia and Liriodendron, which have perished in the Old World. Still, there are some ex- ceptions to this, for the gingko-tree is a case of survival in Asia of a type once plentiful in America, but now extinct there. Eastern Asia has had, however, some considerable share of the same advantage possessed by America, with the addition, referred to by Gray, of a better and more insular climate. But our survey of these physical conditions can not be considered complete till we shall have considered the great Glacial age of the Pleistocene. It is certain that throughout the later Miocene and Pliocene the area of land in the northern hemisphere was increasing, and the large and varied continents were tenanted by the noblest vege- tation and the grandest forms of mammalian life that the earth has ever witnessed. As the Pliocene drew to a close, a gradual diminution of warmth came on, and more especially a less equable climate, and this was ac- companied with a subsidence of the land in the temperate regions and with changes of the warm ocean-currents. Thus gradually the summers became cooler and the winters longer and more severe, the hill-tops became covered with permanent snows, glaciers ploughed their way downward into the plains, and masses and fields of floating ice cooled the seas. In these circumstances the richer and more delicate forms of vegetation must have been chilled to death or obliged to remove farther south, and in many extensive regions, hemmed in by the advance of the sea on the one hand and land-ice on the other, they must have altogether perished. Yet even in this time vegetation was not altogether extinct. Along the Gulf of Mexico in America, and in the Mediterranean basin in Europe, there were still some 224 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. remains of a moderate climate and certain boreal and arctic forms moving southward continued to exist here and there in somewhat high latitudes, just as similar plants now thrive in Grinnell Land within sight of the snows of the Greenland mountains. A remarkable sum- mary of some of these facts as they relate to England was given by an eminent English botanist, Mr. Carruthers, in his address as President of the Biological Section of the British Association at Birmingham in 1886. At Cronier, on the coast of Norfolk, the celebrated forest-bed of new- er Pliocene age, and containing the remains of a copious mammalian fauna, holds also remains of plants in a state admitting of determination. These have been collected by Mr. Keid, of the Geological Survey, and were reported on by Carruthers, who states that they represent a some- what colder temperature than that of the present day. I quote the following details from the address. With reference to the plants of the forest-bed or newer Pliocene he remarks as follows : "Only one species (Trapa natans, Willd.) has disap- peared from our islands. Its fruits, which Mr. Reid found abundantly in one locality, agree with those of the plants found until recently in the lakes of Sweden. Four species (Prunus spcciosa, L., (EnantJie Tichenalii, Sm., Potamoyeton pterophyllus, Sch., and Pinus aMes, L.) are found at present only in Europe, and a fifth (Pota- mogeton trichoides, Cham.) extends also to North Ameri- ca ; two species (Peucedanum palustre, Moench, and Pinus sylvestris, L.) are found also in Siberia, while six more (Sanguisorba officinalis, L., Rubus fruticosus, L., Cornus sanguinea, L., Euphorbia amygdaloides, L., Quercus robur, L., and Potamogeton crispus, L.) extend into western Asia, and two (Fagus sylvatica, L., and Alnus glutinosa, L.) are included in the Japanese flora. Seven species, while found with the others, enter also into the Mediterranean flora, extending to North Africa : these THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 225 are Thdlictrum minus, L., Tltalictrum flavum, L., Ra- nunculus repens, L., Stellaria aquatica, Scop., Corylus avellana, L., YannicJiellia palustris, L., and Cladium mariscus, Br. With a similar distribution in the Old World, eight species (Bidens tripartite!,, L., Myosotis ccespitosa, Schultz, Suceda maritima, Dum., Ceratophyl- lum demersum, L., Sparganium ramosum, Huds., Pota- mogeton pectinatus, L., Carex paludosa, Good., and Os- munda regalis, L.) are found also in North America. Of the remainder, ten species (Nupliar luteum, Sm., Meny- anthes trifoliata, L., Stachys palustris, L., Rumex mari- timus, L., Rumex acetosella, L., Betula alba, L., Scirpus pauciflorus, Lightf., Taxus baccata, L., and Isoetes la- custris, L.) extend round the north temperate zone, while three (Lycopus europceus, L., Alisma plantago, L., and Phragmites communis, Trin.), having the same distribu- tion in the north, are found also in Australia, and one (Hippuris vulgaris, L.) in the south of South America. The list is completed by Ranunculus aquatilis, L., dis- tributed over all the temperate regions of the globe, and Scirpus lacustris, L., which is found in many tropical regions as well." He remarks that these plants, while including species now very widely scattered, present no appreciable change of characters. Above this bed are glacial clays, which hold other species indicating an extremely cold climate. They are few in number, only Salix polaris, a thoroughly arctic species, and its ally, S. cinerea, L., and a moss, Hypnum turgescens, Schimp., no longer found in Britain, but an Alpine and arctic species. This bed belongs to the begin- ning of the Glacial period, the deposits of which have as yet afforded no plants in England. But plants occur in post-glacial and upper-glacial beds in different parts of England, to which Carruthers thus refers : "The period of great cold, during which arctic ice Q 226 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. extended far into temperate regions, was not favorable to vegetable life. But in some localities we have stratified clays with plant-remains later than the Glacial epoch, yet indicating that the great cold had not then entirely disappeared. In the lacustrine beds at Holderness is found a small birch (Betula nana, L.), now limited in Great Britain to some of the mountains of Scotland, but found in the arctic regions of the Old and New World and on Alpine districts in Europe, and with it Primus padus, L., Quercus robur, L., Corylus avellana, L., Alnus glutinosa, L., and Pinus sylvestris, L. In the white clay-beds at Bovey Tracey of the same age there occur the leaves of Arctostapliylos uva-ursi, L., three species of willow, viz., Salix cinerea, L., 8. myrtilloides, L., and 8. polaris, Wahl., and in addition to our Alpine Betula nana, L., the more familiar B. alba, L. Two of these plants have been lost to our flora from the change of climate that has taken place, viz., Salix myrtilloidcs, L., and S. polaris, Wahl.; and Betula nana, L., has re- treated to the mountains of Scotland. Three others (Dry as octopetala, L., Arctostaphylos uva-ursi, L., and Salix herbacea, L.) have withdrawn to the mountains of northern England, Wales, and Scotland, while the re- mainder are still found scattered over the country. Not- withstanding the diverse physical conditions to which these plants have been subjected, the remains preserved in these beds present no characters by which they can be distinguished from the living representatives of the species." One of the instances referred to is very striking. At Bovey Tracey the arctic beds rest directly on those hold- ing the rich, warm temperate flora of the Eocene ; so that here we have the evidence of fossil plants to show the change from the climate of the Eocene to that of arctic lands, and the modern vegetation to indicate the return of a warm temperature. THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 227 In Canada, in the Pleistocene beds known as the Leda clays, intervening between the lower boulder clay and the Saxicava sand, which also holds boulders, there are beds holding fossil plants, in some places intermixed with sea-shells and bones of marine fishes, showing that they were drifted into the sea at a time of submergence. These remains are boreal rather than arctic in character, and with the remains of drift-wood often found in the boulder deposits serve to indicate that there were at all times oases of hardy life in the glacial deserts, just as we find these in polar lands at the present day. I condense from a paper on these plants * the following facts, with a few additional notes : The importance of all information bearing on the temperature of the Post - pliocene period invests with much interest the study of the land-plants preserved in deposits of this age. Unfortunately, these are few in num- ber, and often not well preserved. In Canada, though fragments of the woody parts of plants occasionally occur in the marine clays and sands, there is only one locality which has afforded any considerable quantity- of remains of their more perishable parts. This is the well-known deposit of Leda clay at Green's Creek, on the Ottawa, celebrated for the perfection in which the skeletons of the capelin and other fishes are preserved in the calcareous nodules imbedded in the clay. In similar nodules, con- tained apparently in a layer somewhat lower than that holding the ichthyolites, remains of land-plants are some- what abundant, and, from their association with shells of Leda ylacialis, seem to have been washed down from the land into deep water. The circumstances would seem to have been not dissimilar from those at present existing in the northeast arm of Gaspe Basin, where I have dredged from mud now being deposited in deep water, living * "Canadian Naturalist," 1866. 228 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. specimens of Leda limatula, mixed with remains of land- plants. The following are the species of plants recognised in these nodules : 1. Drosera rotundifolia, Linn. In a calcareous nodule from Green's Creek, the leaf only preserved. This plant is common in bogs in Canada, Nova Scotia, and New- foundland, and thence, according to Hooker, to the Arctic circle. It is also European. 2. Acer spicatum, Lamx. (Acer montanum, Aiton.) Leaf in a nodule from Green's Creek. Found in Nova Scotia and Canada, also at Lake Winnipeg, according to Bichardson. 3. Potentilla Canadensis, Linn. In nodules from Green's Creek ; leaves only preserved. I have had some difficulty in determining these, but believe they must be referred to the species above named, or to P. simplex, Michx., supposed by Hooker and Gray to be a va- riety. It occurs in Canada and New England, but I have no in- formation as to its range north- ward. 4. Oaylussaccia resinosa, Tor- . ft. ftttfcMMMb resi- rey and Gray. Leaf in nodule nwa. Pleistocene, Can- at Green's Creek. Abundant in New England and in Canada, also on Lake Huron and the Saskatchewan, according to Richardson (Fig. 77). 5. Populus balsamifera, Linn. Leaves and branches in nodules at Green's Creek. This is by much the most common species, and its leaves are of small size, as if from trees growing in cold and exposed situations. The species is North American and Asiatic, and abounds in New Eng- land and Canada. It extends to the Arctic circle, and is THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 22'3 abundant on the shores of the Great Slave Lake and on the McKenzie Eiver, and according to Kichardson con- stitutes much of the drift timber of the Arctic coast (Fig. 78). 6. Thuja occidentalism Linn. Trunks and branches in the Leda clay at Montreal. This tree occurs in New England and Canada, and extends northward into the FIG. 78. Populus balsamifera. Pleistocene, Canada. Hudson Bay territories. It is a northern though not arctic species in its geographical range. According to Lyell it occurs associated with the bones of Mastodon in New Jersey. From the great durability of its wood, it is one of the trees most likely to be preserved in aqueous deposits. 7. Potamogeton perfoliatus, Linn. Leaves and seeds in nodules at Green's Creek. Inhabits streams of the Northern States and Canada, and according to Kichard- son extends to Great Slave Lake. 8. Potamogeton pusillus. Quantities of fragments which I refer to this species occur in nodules at Green's Creek. They may possibly belong to a variety of P. hyfiridus which, together with P. natans, now grows in 230 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. the river Ottawa, where it flows over the beds containing these fossils. 9. CaricecB and Graminece. Fragments in nodules from Green's Creek appear to belong to plants of these groups, but I cannot venture to determine their species. 10. Equisetum scirpoides, Michx. Fragments in nod- ules, Green's Creek. This is a widely distributed spe- cies, occurring in the Northern States and Canada, 11. Fontinalis. In nodules at Green's Creek there occur, somewhat plentifully, branches of a moss appar- ently of the genus Fon- tinalis. 12. Alga*. With the plants above mentioned, both at Green's Creek and at Montreal, there occur remains of sea- weeds (Fig. 79). They seem to belong to the genera Fucus and Ulva, but I cannot determine the species. A thick stem in one of the nod- ules would seem to indi- cate a large Laminaria. With the above there are found at Green's Creek a number of fragments of leaves, stems, and fruits, which I have not been able to refer to their species, principally on account of their defective state of preservation. None of the plants above mentioned is properly arctic in its distribution, and the assemblage may be character- ised as a selection from the present Canadian flora of some of the more hardy species having the most northern range. Green's Creek is in the central part of Canada, near to the parallel of 46, and an accidental selection FIG. 79. Frond of Fucus. Pleisto- cene, Canada. THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 31 from its present flora, though it might contain the same species found in the nodules, would certainly include with these, or instead of some of them, more southern forms. More especially the balsam poplar, though that tree oc- curs plentifully on the Ottawa, would not be so pre- dominant. But such an assemblage of drift-plants might be furnished by any American stream flowing in the lati- tude of 50 to 55 north. If a stream flowing to the north, it might deposit these plants in still more northern latitudes, as the McKenzie Elver does now. If flowing to the south, it might deposit them, to the south of 50. In the case of the Ottawa, the plants could not have been derived from a more southern locality, nor probably from one very far to the north. "We may therefore safely as- sume that the refrigeration indicated by these plants would place the region bordering the Ottawa in nearly the same position with that of the south coast of Labrador fronting -on the Gulf of St. Lawrence at present. The absence of all the more arctic species occurring in Lab- rador should perhaps induce us to infer a somewhat milder climate than this. The moderate amount of refrigeration thus required would in my opinion accord very well with the probable conditions of climate deducible from the circumstances in which the fossil plants in question occur. At the time when they were deposited the sea flowed up the Ottawa valley to a height of 200 to 400 feet above its present level, and the valley of the St. Lawrence was a wide arm of the sea, open to the arctic current. Under these con- ditions the immense quantities of drift-ice from the northward, and the removal of the great heating surface now presented by the low lands of Canada and New Eng- land, must have given for the Ottawa coast of that period a summer temperature very similar to that at present ex- perienced on the Labrador coast, and with this conclusion the marine remains, of the Leda clav, as well as the few 232 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. land molluscs whose shells have been found in the beds containing the plants, and which are species still occur- ring in Canada, perfectly coincide. The climate of that portion of Canada above water at the time when these plants were imbedded may safely be assumed to have been colder in summer than at present, to an extent equal to about 5 of latitude, and this re- frigeration may be assumed to correspond with the re- quirements of the actual geographical changes implied. In other words, if Canada was submerged until the Ottawa valley was converted into an estuary inhabited by species of Leda, and frequented by capelin, the diminu- tion of the summer heat consequent on such depression would be precisely suitable to the plants occurring in these deposits, without assuming any other cause of change of climate. I have arranged elsewhere the Post-pliocene deposits of the central part of Canada, as consisting of, in ascend- ing order : (1) The boulder clay ; (2) a deep-water de- posit, the Leda clay ; and (3) a shallow-water deposit, the Saxicava sand. But, although I have placed the boulder clay in the lowest position, it must be observed that I do not regard this as a continuous layer of equal age in all places. On the contrary, though locally, as at Montreal, under the Leda clay, it is in other places and at other levels contemporaneous with or newer than that deposit, which itself also locally contains boulders. At Green's Creek the plant-bearing nodules occur in the lower part of the Leda clay, which contains a few boulders, and is apparently in places overlaid by large boulders, while no distinct boulder clay underlies it. The circumstances which accumulated the thick bed of boulder clay near Montreal were probably absent in the Ottawa valley. In any case we must regard the deposits of Green's Creek as coeval with the Leda clay of Montreal, and with the period of the greatest abundance of Leda THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 233 ylacialis, the most exclusively arctic shell of these de- posits. In other words, I regard the plants above men- tioned as probably belonging to the period of greatest re- frigeration of which we have any evidence, of course not including that mythical period of universal incasement in ice, of which, as I have elsewhere endeavoured to show, in so far as Canada is concerned, there is no evidence whatever.* The facts above stated in reference to Post-pliocene plants concur, with all the other evidence I have been able to obtain, in the conclusion that the refrigeration of Canada in the Post-pliocene period consisted of a diminu- tion of the summer heat, and was of no greater amount than that fairly attributable to the great depression of the land and the different distribution of the ice-bearing arctic current. In connection with the plants above noticed, it is in- teresting to observe that at Green's Creek, at Pakenham Mills, at Montreal, and at Clarenceville on Lake Cham- plain, species of Canadian Pulmonata have been found in deposits of the same age with those containing the plants. The species which have been noticed belong to the genera Lymnea and PlanorUs. The Glacial age was, fortunately, not of very long du- ration, though its length has been much exaggerated by certain schools of geologists, f It passed away, and a re- turning cosmic spring gladdened the earth, and was ush- ered in by a time of great rainfall and consequent denu- dation and deposit, which has been styled the " Pluvial Period." The remains of the Pliocene forests then re- turned with somewhat diminished numbers of species * Notes on Post-Pliocene of Canada, "Canadian Naturalist," 1872. f This I have long maintained on grounds connected with Pleistocene fossil.-:, amount of denudation and deposit, &c., and I am glad to see that Prestwich, the best English authority on such subjects, has recently an- nounced similar conclusions, based on independent reasons. 23i THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. from the south and again occupied the land, though they have not been able, in their decimated condition, to re- store the exuberance of the flora of the earlier Tertiary. In point of fact, as we shall see in the next chapter, it is the floras originating within the polar circle and coming down from the north that are rich and copious. Those that, after periods of cold or submergence, return from the south, are comparatively poor. Hence the modern flora is far inferior to that of the Middle Kainozoic. In America, however, and in eastern Asia, for reasons al- ready stated, the return was more abundant than in Europe. Simultaneously with the return of the old temperate flora, the arctic plants that had overspread the land re- treated to mountain-tops, now bared of ice and snow, and back to the polar lands whence they came ; and so it hap- pens that, on the White Mountains, the Alps, and the Himalayas, we have insular patches of the same groups of plants that exist around the pole. These changes need not have required a very long time, for the multiplication and migration of plants are very rapid, especially when aided by the agency of migra- tory animals. Many parts of the land must, indeed, have been stocked with plants from various sources, and by agencies as that of the sea which might at first sight seem adverse to their distribution. The British Islands, for example, have no indigenous plants. Their flora consists mainly of Germanic plants, which must have migrated to Britain in that very late period of the Post- glacial when the space now occupied by the North Sea was mostly dry land. Other portions of it are Scandi- navian plants, perhaps survivors of the Glacial age, or carried by migratory birds ; and still another element consists of Spanish plants, brought north by spring mi- grants, and establishing themselves in warm and sheltered spots, just as the arctic plants do on the bleak hill-tops. THE TERTIARY TO THE MODERN PERIOD. 235 The Bermudas, altogether recent islands, have one hun- dred and fifty species of native plants, all of which are West Indian and American, and must have been intro- duced by the sea-currents or by migratory birds. And so the earth became fitted for the residence of modern man. Yet it is not so good or Edenic a world as it once was, or as it may yet become, were another revo- lution to restore a mild climate to the arctic regions, and to send down a new swarm of migratory species to renew the face of the earth and restore it to its pristine fertility of vegetable life. Thus closes this long history of the succession of plants, reaching from the far back Laurentian to the present day. It has, no doubt, many breaks, and much remains to be discovered. Yet it may lead us to some positive conclusions regarding the laws of the introduction of plants. One of these, and perhaps the most remarkable of all, is that certain principles were settled very far back, and have remained ever since. We have seen that in the earliest geological periods all that pertains to the struct- ure, powers, and laws of the vegetable cell was already fixed and settled. When we consider how much this implies of mechanical structure and chemical and vital property, the profound significance of this statement be- comes apparent. The relations in these respects between the living cell and the soil, the atmosphere and the sun- shine, were apparently as perfect in the early Palaeozoic as in any subsequent time. The same may be said of the structures of the leaf and of the stem. In such old forms as Nematophyton these were, it is true, peculiar and rudi- mentary, but in the Devonian and Carboniferous the structure of leaves and stems embodied all the parts and principles that we find at present. In regard to fructifi- cation there has been more progress, for, so far as we know, the highest and most complex forms of flowers, 236 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. fruits, and seeds belong to the more recent periods, and simpler forms were at least dominant in the older times. Yet even in this respect the great leading laws and struct- ures of bisexual reproduction were perfected in the early Palaeozoic, and the improvements introduced in the gym- nosperm and the angiosperm of later periods have con- sisted mainly in additions of accessory parts, and in modi- fications and refinements suited to the wants of the higher and more complex types. CHAPTER VIII. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION'S OF PLANTS, RELATIONS OF RECENT AND FOSSIL FLORAS. THE origination of the successive floras which have occupied the northern hemisphere in geological time, not, as one might at first sight suppose, in the sunny climes of the south, but under the arctic skies, is a fact long known or suspected. It is proved by the occurrence of fossil plants in Greenland, in Spitzbergen, and in Grin- nell Laud, under circumstances which show that these were their primal homes. The fact bristles with physical difficulties, yet is fertile of the most interesting theoreti- cal deductions, to reach which we may well be content to wade through some intricate questions. Though not at all a new fact, its full significance seems only recently to have dawned on the minds of geologists, and within the last few years it has produced a number of memoirs and addresses to learned societies, besides many less formal notices.* The earliest suggestion on the subject known to the writer is that of Prof. Asa Gray, in 1867, with reference to the probable northern source of the related floras of North America and eastern Asia. With the aid of the new facts disclosed by Heer and Lesquereux, Gray re- * Saporta, :1 Ancienne Vegetation Polaire " ; Hooker, " Presidential Address to Royal Society," 1878 ; Thistleton Dyer, " Lecture on Plant Distribution"; Mr. Starkie Gardner, "Letters in 'Nature,'" 1878, &c. The basis of most of these brochures is to be found in Heer's u Flora Fossilis Arctica." 238 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. turned to the subject in 1872, and more fully developed this conclusion with reference to the Tertiary floras,* and he has recently still further discussed these questions in an able lecture on "Forest Geography and Archaeol- ogy." f In this he puts the case so well and tersely that we may quote the following sentences as a text for what follows : 11 1 can only say, at large, that the same species (of Tertiary fossil plants) have been found all round the world ; that the richest and most extensive finds are in Greenland ; that they comprise most of the sorts which I have spoken of, as American trees which once lived in Europe magnolias, sassafras, hickories, gum-trees, our identical southern cypress (for all we can see of differ- ence), and especially Sequoias, not only the two which obviously answer to the two big-trees now peculiar to California, but several others ; that they equally com- prise trees now peculiar to Japan and China, three kinds of gingko-trees, for instance, one of them not evidently distinguishable from the Japan species which alone sur- vives ; that we have evidence, not merely of pines and maples, poplars, birches, lindens, and whatever else char- acterise the temperate zone forests of our era, but also of particular species of these, so like those of our own time and country that we may fairly reckon them as the an- cestors of several of ours. Long genealogies always deal more or less in conjecture ; but we appear to be within the limits of scientific inference when we announce that our existing temperate trees came from the north, and within the bounds of nigh probability when we claim not a few of them as the originals of present species. Eemains of the same plants have been found fossil in our tem- perate region as well as in Europe." * Address to American Association. f "American Journal of Science," xvi., 1S?8. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 239 Between 1860 and 1870 the writer was engaged in working out all that could be learned of the Devonian plants of eastern America, the oldest known flora of any richness, and which consists almost exclusively of gigantic, and to us grotesque, representatives of the club-mosses, ferns, and mares'-tails, with some trees allied to the cycads and pines. In this pursuit nearly all the more important localities were visited, and access was had to the large collections of Prof. Hall and Prof. Newberry, in New York and Ohio, and to those made in the remarkable plant-bearing beds of New Brunswick by Messrs. Matthew and Hartt. In the progress of these researches, which developed an unexpectedly rich assemblage of species, the northern origin of this old flora seemed to be established by its earlier culmination in the northeast, in connection with the growth of the American land to the southward, which took place after the great Upper Silurian subsi- dence, by elevations beginning in the north while those portions of the continent to the southwest still remained under the sea. The same result was indicated by the persistence in the Carboniferous of the south and west of old Erian forms, like Megalojjteris. When, in 1870, the labours of those ten years were brought before the Royal Society of London, in the Bakerian lecture of that year, and in a memoir illustrat- ing no less than one hundred and twenty-five species of plants older than the great Carboniferous system, these deductions were stated in connection with the conclusions of Hall, Logan, and Dana, as to the distribution of sedi- ment along the northeast side of the American continent, and the anticipation was hazarded that the oldest Palaeo- zoic floras would be discovered to the north of Newfound- land. Mention was also made of the apparent earlier and more copious birth of the Devonian flora in America than in Europe, a fact which is itself connected with the greater northward extension of this continent. 24:0 TIIE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. The memoir containing these results was not published by the Koyal Society, but its publication was secured in a less complete form in the reports of the "Geological Sur- vey of Canada." The part of the memoir relating to Cana- dian fossil plants, with a portion of the theoretical deduc- tions, was published in a report issued in 1871.* In this report the following language was used : "In eastern America, from the Carboniferous period onward, the centre of plant distribution has been the Ap- palachian chain. From this the plants and sediments extended westward in times of elevation, and to this they receded in times of depression. But this centre was non- existent before the Devonian period, and the centre for this must have been to the northeast, whence the great mass of older Appalachian sediment was derived. In the Carboniferous period there was also an eastward distribu- tion from the Appalachians, and links of connection in the Atlantic bed between the floras of Europe and Ameri- ca. In the Devonian such connection can have been only far to the northeast. It is therefore in Newfoundland, Labrador, and Greenland that we are to look for the oldest American flora, and in like manner on the border of the old Scandinavian nucleus for that of Europe. "Again, it must have been the wide extension of the sea of the corniferous limestone that gave the last blow to the remaining flora of the Lower Devonian ; and the re-elevation in the middle of that epoch brought in the Appalachian ridges as a new centre, and established a connection with Europe which introduced the Upper Devonian and Carboniferous floras. Lastly, from the comparative richness of the later Erian f flora in eastern America, especially in the St. John beds, it might be a * "Fossil Plants of the Devonian and Upper Silurian Formations of Canada," pp. 92, twenty plates, Montreal, 1871. f See pages 107 and 108. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 41 fair inference that the northeastern end of the Appala- chian ridge was the original birthplace or centre of crea- tion of Avhat we may call the later Palaeozoic flora, or of a large part of that flora." When my paper was written I had not seen the ac- count published by the able Swiss palaeobotanist Heer, of the remarkable Devonian flora of Bear Island, near Spitz- bergen.* From want of acquaintance with the older floras of America and western Europe. Heer fell into the unfortunate error of regarding the whole of Bear Island plants as Lower Carboniferous, a mistake which his great authority has tended to perpetuate, and which has even led to the still graver error of some European geologists, who do not hesitate to regard as Carboniferous the fossil plants of the American deposits from the Hamilton to the Chemung groups inclusive, though these belong to formations underlying the oldest Carboniferous, and char- acterised by animal remains of unquestioned Devonian age. In 1872 I addressed a note to the Geological Society of London on the subject of the so-called "Ursa stage" of Heer, showing that, though it contained some forms not known at so early a date in temperate Europe, it was clearly, in part at least, Devonian when tested by North American standards ; but that in this high latitude, in which, for reasons stated in the report above referred to, I believed the Devonian plants to have originated, there might be an intermixture of the two floras. But such a mixed group should in that latitude be referred to a lower horizon than if found in temperate regions. Dr. Nathorst, as already stated, has recently obtained new facts which go to show that plants of two distinct hori- zons may have been intermixed in the collections sub- mitted to Heer. * " Transactions of the Swedish Academy," 1871 ; " Journal of tho London Geological Society," vol. xxviii. 242 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Between 1870 and 1873 my attention was turned to the two subfloras intermediate between those of the Devo- nian and the coal-formation, the floras of the Lower Carboniferous (Subcarboniferous of some American geol- ogists) and the Millstone Grit, and in a report upon these* similar deductions were expressed. Ib was stated that in Newfoundland the coal-beds seem to belong to the Millstone Grit series, and as we proceed southward they belong to progressively newer portions of the Car- boniferous system. The same fact is observed in the coal-beds of Scotland, as compared with those of Eng- land, and it indicates that the coal-formation flora, like that of the Devonian, spread itself from the north, and this accords with the somewhat extensive occurrence of Lower Carboniferous rocks and fossils in the Parry Islands and elsewhere in the arctic regions. Passing over the comparatively poor flora of the earlier Mesozoic, consisting largely of cycads, pines, and ferns, and as yet little known in the arctic, and which may have originated in the south, though represented, accord- ing to Heer, by the supposed Jurassic flora of Siberia, we find, especially at Kome and Atane in Greenland, an in- teresting occurrence of those earliest precursors of the truly modern forms of plants which appear in the Creta- ceous, the period of the English chalk and of the New Jersey greensands. There are two plant-groups of this age in Greenland ; one, that of Kome, consists almost en- tirely of ferns, cycads, and pines, and is of decidedly Mesozoic aspect. This is called Lower Cretaceous. The other, that of Atane, holds remains of many modern tem- perate genera, as Populus, Myrica, Ficus, Sassafras, and Magnolia. This is regarded as Upper Cretaceous. Best- ing upon these Upper Cretaceous beds, without the inter- . * "Fossil Plants of Lower Carboniferous and Millstone Grit Forma- tions of Canada/' pp. 47, ten plates, Montreal, 1873. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 43 vcntion of aliy other formation,* are beds rich in plants of much more modern appearance, and referred by Heer to the Miocene period, a reference, as we have seen, not warranted by comparison with the Tertiary plants of Eu- rope or of America. Still farther north this so-called Miocene assemblage of plants appears in Spitzbergen and Grinnell Land ; but there, owing to the predominance of trees allied to the spruces, it has a decidedly more boreal character than in Greenland, as might be anticipated from its nearer approach to the pole, f If now we turn to the Cretaceous and Tertiary floras of western America, as described by Lesquereux, New- berry, and others, we find in the lowest Cretaceous rocks there known those of the Dakota group which may be in the lower part of the Middle Cretaceous, a series of plants \ essentially similar to those of the so-called Upper Cretaceous of Greenland. They occur in beds indicating land and fresh-water conditions as prevalent at the time over great areas of the interior of America. But over- lying this plant-bearing formation we have an oceanic limestone (the Niobrara), corresponding in many respects to the European chalk, and extending far north into the British territory,* indicating that the land of the Lower Cretaceous was replaced by a vast Mediterranean Sea, filled with warm water from the equatorial currents, and not invaded by cold waters from the north. This is suc- ceeded by thick Upper Cretaceous deposits of clay and sandstone, with marine remains, though very sparsely * Xordenskiold, " Expedition t6 Greenland," " Geological Magazine," 1872. f Yet even here the bald cypress (Taxodium distichuni), or a tree nearly allied to it, is found, though this species is now limited to the Southern States. Fieldcn and De Ranee, " Journal of the Geological So- ciety," 1878. \ Lesquereux, " Report on Cretaceous Flora." * G. M. Dawson, " Report on Forty-ninth Parallel." 244: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. distributed ; and these show that further subsidence or denudation in the north had opened a way for the arctic currents, killing out the warm-water animals of the Nio- brara group, and filling up the Mediterranean of that period. Of the flora of these Upper Cretaceous periods, which must have been very long, we know something in the interior regions, from the discovery of a somewhat rich flora in the Dunvegan beds of the Peace River dis- trict, on the northern shore of the great Cretaceous Medi- terranean;* and on the coast of British Columbia we have the remarkable Cretaceous coal-field of Vancouver Island, which holds the remains of plants of modern genera, and, indeed, of almost as modern aspect as those of the so-called Miocene of Greenland. They indicate, however, a warmer climate as then prevalent on the Pa- cific coast, and in this respect correspond with a peculiar transition flora, intermediate between the Cretaceous and Eocene or earliest Tertiary of the interior regions, and which is described by .Lesquereux as the Lower Lig- nitic. Immediately above these Upper Cretaceous beds we have the great Lignite Tertiary of the West the Laramie group of recent American reports abounding in fossil plants, at one time regarded as Miocene, but now known to be Lower Eocene, though farther south extending up- ward toward the Miocene age.f These beds, with their characteristic plants, have been traced into the British territory north of the forty-ninth parallel, and it has been shown that their fossils are identical with those of the * " Reports of Dr. G. M. Dawson, Geological Survey of Canada." Also, " Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada," vol. i. f Lesquereux's " Tertiary Flora " ; " White on the Laramie Group " ; Stevenson, " Geological Relations of Lignitic Groups," American Philo- sophical Society, June, 1875 ; Dawson, " Transactions of the Royal So- ciety of Canada," vol. iv. ; Ward, " Bulletin of United States Geological Survey." GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 245 McKenzie Eiver valley, described by Heer as Miocene, and probably also with those of Alaska, referred to the same age.* Now this truly Eocene flora of the temperate and northern parts of America has so many species in common with that called Miocene in Greenland that its identity can scarcely be doubted. These facts have led to scepticism as to the Miocene age of the upper plant- bearing beds of Greenland, and more especially Mr. J. Starkie Gardner has ably argued, from comparison with the Eocene flora of England and other considerations, that they are really of that earlier date.f In looking at this question, we may fairly assume that no climate, however equable, could permit the vegeta- tion of the neighbourhood of Disco in Greenland to be exactly identical with that of Colorado and Missouri, at a time when little difference of level existed in the two regions. Either the southern flora migrated north in consequence of a greater amelioration of climate, or the northern flora moved southward as the climate became colder. The same argument, as Gardner has ably shown, applies to the similarity of the Tertiary plants of temper- ate Europe to those of Greenland. If Greenland required a temperature of about 50, as Heer calculates, to main- tain its Eocene flora, the temperature of England and that of the Southwestern States must have been higher, though probably more equable, than at present. We cannot certainly affirm anything respecting the migrations of these floras, but there are some probabilities which deserve attention. The ferns and cycads of the so-called Lower Cretaceous of Greenland are nothing but a continuation of the previous Jurassic flora. Now this was established at an equally early date in the Queen * G. M. Dawson, " Report on the Geology of the Forty-ninth Parallel," where full details on these points may be found. " Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada," vol. iv. f "Nature," December 12, 1878. 246 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Charlotte Islands,* and still earlier in Virginia, f The presumption is, therefore, that it came from the south. It has, indeed, the facies of a southern hemisphere and insular flora, and probably spread itself northward as far as Greenland, at a time when our northern continents were groups of islands, and when the ocean currents were carrying warm water far toward the arctic regions. The flora which succeeds this in the sections at Ataue has no special affinities with the southern hemisphere, and is of a more temperate and continental character. J It is not necessarily Upper Cretaceous, since it is similar to that of the Dakota group farther south; and this is at least Middle Cretaceous. This flora must have originated either somewhere in temperate America or within the Arctic circle, and it must have replaced the older one by virtue of increasing coolness and continental character of climate. It must, therefore, have been connected with that elevation of the land which took place at the begin- ning of the Cretaceous. During this elevation it spread over all western America at one time or another, and, as the land again subsided under the sea of the Niobrara chalk, it assumed an aspect more suited to a warm cli- mate, but still held its place on such islands as remained above water along the Pacific coast and in the north, and it continued to exist on these islands till the colder seas * " Reports of the Geological Survey of Canada." f Fontaine has well described the Mcsozoic flora of Virginia, "Ameri- can Journal of Science," January, 1879, and " Report on Early Mesozoic Floras." \ In the " Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania," 1887, Mr. R. M. Johnston, F. L. S., states that in the Miocene beds of Tasmania trees of European genera abound. The Mesozoic flora of that island is of the usual conifcro-cycadean type. Ettingshausen makes a similar statement in the " Geological Magazine " respecting the Tertiary flora of Australia and New Zealand, stating that, like the Tertiary floras of Europe, they have a mixed character, being partly of types now belonging to the north- ern hemisphere. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 247 of the Upper Cretaceous had again given place to the warm plains and land-locked brackish seas or fresh-water lakes of the Laramie period (Eocene). Thus the true Upper Cretaceous marks a cool period intervening be- tween the so-called Upper Cretaceous (really Middle Cre- taceous) and the so-called Miocene (really Lower Eocene) floras of Greenland. This latter established itself in Greenland, and prob- ably all around the Arctic circle, in the warm period of the earliest Eocene, and, as the climate of the northern hemisphere became gradually reduced from that time till the end of the Pliocene, it marched on over both conti- nents to the southward, chased behind by the modern arctic flora, and eventually by the frost and snow of the Glacial age. This history may admit of correction in de- tails ; but, so far as present knowledge extends, it is in the main not far from the truth. Perhaps the first great question which it raises is that us to the causes of the alternations of warm and cold cli- mates in the north, apparently demanded by the vicissi- tudes of the vegetable kingdom. Here we may set aside the idea that in former times plants were suited to endure greater cold than at present. It is true that some of the fossil Greenland plants are of unknown genera, and many are species new to us ; but we are on the whole safe in affirming that they must have required conditions similar to those necessary to their modern representatives, except within such limits as we now find to hold in similar cases among existing plants. Still we know that at the present time many species found in the equable climate of Eng- land will not live in Canada, though species to all appear- ance similar in structure are native here. There is also some reason to suppose that species when new may have greater hardiness and adaptability than when in old age and verging toward extinction. In any case these facts can account for but a small part of the phenomena, which 24:8 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. require to be explained by physical changes affecting the earth as a whole, or at least the northern hemisphere. Many theoretical views have been suggested on this sub- ject, and perhaps the most practical way of disposing of these will be first to set aside a number which are either precluded by the known facts, incapable of producing the effects, or altogether uncertain as to their possible occurrence. 1. In this class we may place the theory that the poles of the earth have changed their position. Independently of astronomical objections, there is good geological evi- dence that the poles of the earth must have been nearly in their present places from the dawn of life until now. From the Laurentian upward, those organic limestones which mark the areas where warm and shallow equatorial water was spreading over submerged continents are so disposed as to prove the permanence of the poles. In like manner all the great foldings of the crust of the earth have followed lines which are parts of great circles tangent to the existing polar circles. So, also, from the Cambrian age the great drift of sediment from the north has fol- lowed the line of the existing Arctic currents from the northeast to the southwest, throwing itself, for example, along the line of the Appalachian uplifts in eastern America, and against the ridge of the Cordilleras in the west. 2. Some of the above considerations, along with astro- nomical evidence, prevent us from assuming any consid- erable change in the obliquity of the axis of the earth during geological time. 3. That the earth and the sun have diminished in heat during geological time seems probable ; but physical and geological facts alike render it certain that this influ- ence could have produced no appreciable effect, even in the times of the earliest floras, and certainly not in the case of Tertiary vegetation. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 249 4. It has been supposed that the earth may have at different times traversed more or less heated zones of space, giving alternations of warm and cold temperature. ]S r o such differences in space are, however, known, nor does there seem any good ground for imagining their ex- istence. 5. The heat of the sun is known to be variable, and the eleven years' period of sun-spots has recently attracted much attention as producing appreciable effects on the seasons. There may possibly be longer cycles of solar energy, or the sun may be liable, like some variable stars, to paroxysms of increased energy. Such changes are possible, and may fairly be taken into the account, pro- vided that we fail to find known causes sufficient to ac- count for the phenomena. Of well-known causes there seem to be but three. These are : First, that urged by Lyell viz., the varying distribution of land and water along with that of marine currents ; secondly, the varying eccentricity of the earth's orbit, along with the precession of the equinoxes, and the effects of this on oceanic circulation, as illustrated by Croll ; thirdly, the different conditions of the earth's atmosphere with reference to radiation, as argued by Tyn- dall and Hunt. As these causes are all founded on known facts, and not exclusive of each other, we may consider them together. I shall take the Lyellian theory first, re- garding it as the most important, and the best supported by geological facts. "We know that the present distribution of land and water greatly influences climate, more especially by af- fecting that of the ocean currents and of the winds, and by the different action of land as compared with water in the reception and radiation of heat. The present distri- bution of land gives a large predominance to the arctic and sub-arctic regions, as compared with the equatorial and with the antarctic ; and we might readily imagine 250 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. other distributions that would give very different results. But this is not an imaginary case. We know that, while the forms and positions of the great continents have been fixed from a very early date, they have experienced many great submergences and re-elevations, and that these have occurred in somewhat regular sequence, as evidenced by the cyclical alternations of organic limestones and earthy sediments in successive geological formations. An example bearing on our present subject may serve to illustrate this. In the latter part of the Upper Silu- rian period (the Lower Helderberg age), vast areas of the American continent* were covered with an ocean in which were deposited -organic limestones whose fossils show that this great interior sea was pervaded by equa- torial waters bringing food and warmth, while the in- cipient ranges of the Appalachians on the east, and the Cordilleras on the west, and the Laurentian axis on the north, fenced off from it the colder arctic waters. How different must the climate of America and of the region north of it have been in these circumstances from that which prevails at present, or from that which prevailed in certain other periods, when it was open to the incur- sions of the arctic ice-laden currents, bearing loads of fine sediment ! f It was in these circumstances, and in the similar circumstances in which the great Corniferous limestone of the Devonian was deposited a limestone showing in its rich coral fauna even warmer waters than those of the Lower Helderberg that the Devonian flora * See a memoir and map by Prof. Hall, " Reports of the Regents of New York," 1874-'75. f It seems certain that the faunae of the old limestones, like the Tren- ton, Niagara, Lower Helderberg, and Corniferous, belong to warm and sheltered sea areas, and that those rich in graptolites and trilobites, en- closed in muddy sediments, belong to the colder arctic waters. Such arctic faunae are those of the Quebec group and of the Utica shale, and to some extent that of the Hamilton group. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 251 took its origin in the north and advanced southward over new lands in process of emergence from the sea. The somewhat similar condition evidenced by the Lower Car- boniferous limestone preceded the advent of the great and rich flora of the coal-formation. Lyell's theory on this subject has, I think, in some re- cent publications, been somewhat misapprehended. It is true that he stated hypothetically two contrasted con- ditions of distribution, in one of which all the land was equatorial, in another all polar ; but he did not suppose that these conditions had actually occurred ; and even in his earlier editions, before the recent discoveries and dis- cussions as to ocean currents, he was always careful to at- tach due value to these in connection with subsidences and elevations.* In his later editions he introduced more full references to current action, and also stated Croll's theory, but still maintained the validity of his original conclusions. The sufficiency of this Lyellian theory to account for the facts, in so far as plants are concerned, may, I think, be inferred from the course of the isothermal lines at present. The south end of Greenland is on the latitude of Christiania in Norway on the one hand, and of Fort Liard in the Peace Eiver region on the other ; and while Greenland is clad in ice and snow, wheat and other grains, and the ordinary trees of temperate climates, grow at the latter places, f It is evident, therefore, that only excep- tionally unfavourable circumstances prevent the Greenland area from still possessing a temperate flora, and these un- favourable circumstances possibly tell even on the locali- ties with which we have compared it. Further, the mouth of the McKenzie Eiver is in the same latitude with * See " Principles of Geology," edition of 1840, chapter vii. f See " Macoun's Report," " Geological Survey of Canada," and Rich- ardson's " Boat Voyage." 252 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Disco, near which are some of the most celebrated locali- ties of fossil Cretaceous and Tertiary plants. Yet the mouth of the McKenzie Eiver enjoys a much more favour- able climate and has a much more abundant flora than Disco. If north Greenland were submerged, and low land reaching to the south terminated at Disco, and if from any cause either the cold currents of Baffin's Bay were -arrested, or additional warm water thrown into the North Atlantic by the Gulf Stream, there is nothing to prevent a mean temperature of 45 Fahr. from prevailing at Disco ; and the estimate ordinarily formed of the re- quirements of its extinct floras is 50,* which is probably above rather than below the actual temperature required. Since, then, geological facts assure us of mutations of the continents much greater than those apparently re- quired to account for the changes of climate implied in the existence of the ancient arctic floras, it does not seem absolutely necessary to invoke any others, f If, however, there are other true causes which might either aid or counteract those above referred to, it may be well to consider them. Mr. Croll has, in his valuable work " Climate and Time," and in various memoirs, brought forward an in- genious astronomical theory to account for changes of climate. This theory, as stated by himself in a recent paper, J is that when the eccentricity of the earth's orbit is at a high value, and the northern winter solstice is in perihelion, agencies are brought into operation which make the southeast trade-winds stronger than the north- east, and compel them to blow over upon the northern * Heer. See, also, papers by Prof. Haughton and by Gardner m "Nature "for 1878. f Sir William Thomson, " Transactions of the Geological Society of Glasgow," February 22, 1878. J " Cataclysmic Theories of Geological Climate," " Geological Maga.- zine," May, 1878. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 253 hemisphere as far as the Tropic of Cancer. The result is that all the great equatorial currents of the ocean are im- pelled into the northern hemisphere, which thus, in con- sequence of the immense accumulation of warm water, has its temperature raised, so that ice and snow must to a great extent disappear from the arctic regions. In the prevalence of the converse conditions, the arctic zone be- comes clad in ice, and the southern has its temperature raised. At the same time, according to Croll's calculations, the accumulation of ice on either pole would tend, by shifting the earth's centre of gravity, to raise the level of the ocean and submerge the land on the colder hemisphere. Thus a submergence of land would coincide with a cold condition, and emergence with increasing warmth. Facts already referred to, however, show that this has not al- ways been the case, but that in many cases submergence was accompanied with the influx of warm equatorial waters and a raised temperature, this apparently depend- ing on the question of local distribution of land and water ; and this in its turn being regulated not always by mere shifting of the centre of gravity, but by foldings occa- sioned by contraction, by equatorial subsidences resulting from the retardation of the earth's rotation, and by the ex- cess of material abstracted by ice and frost from the arctic regions, and drifted southward along the lines of arctic currents. This drifting must in all geological times have greatly exceeded, as it certainly does at present, the de- nudation caused by atmospheric action at the equator, and must have tended to increase the disposition to equa- torial collapse occasioned by retardation of rotation.* While such considerations as those above referred to * Croll, in " Climate and Time," and in a note read before the British Association in 1876, takes an opposite view; but this is clearly contrary to the facts of sedimentation, which show a steady movement of debris' toward the south and southwest. 25 i THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. tend to reduce the practical importance of Mr. Croll's theory, on the other hand they tend to remove one of the greatest objections against it namely, that founded on the necessity of supposing that glacial periods recur with astronomical regularity in geological time. They cannot do so if dependent on other causes inherent in the earth itself, and producing important movements of its crust. The third great cause of warmer climates in the past is the larger proportion of carbon dioxide, or carbonic- acid gas, in the atmosphere in early geological times, as proved by the immense amount of carbon now sealed up in limestone and coal, and which must at one time have been in the air. It has been shown that a very small additional quantity of this substance would so obstruct radiation of heat from the earth as to act almost like a glass roof. If, however, the quantity of carbonic acid, great at first, was slowly and regularly removed, even if, as suggested by Hunt, small additional supplies were gradually added from space, this cause could have affected only the very oldest floras. But it is known that some comets and meteorites contain carbonaceous matter, and this allows us to suppose that accessions of carbon may have been communicated at irregular intervals. If so, there may have been cycles of greater and less abundance of this substance, and an atmosphere rich in carbon dioxide might at one and the same time afford warmth and abund- dance of food to plants. It thus appears that the causes of ancient vicissitudes of climate are somewhat complex, and when two or more of them happened to coincide very extreme changes might result, having most important bearings on the distribu- tion of plants. This may help us to deal with the peculiarities of the great Glacial age, which may have been rendered excep- tionally severe by the combination of several of the causes of refrigeration. We must not suppose, however, that GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 255 the views of those extreme glacialists who suppose conti- nental ice-caps reaching half way to the equator are borne out by facts. In truth, the ice accumulating round the pole must have been surrounded by water, and there must have been tree-clad islands in the midst of the icy seas, even in the time of greatest refrigeration. This is proved by the fact that, in the Leda clay of eastern Canada, which belongs to the time of greatest submergence, and whose fossil shells show sea-water almost at the freezing- point, there are leaves of poplars and other plants which must have been drifted from neighbouring shores. Simi- lar remains occur in clays of like origin in the basin of the great lakes and in the West. These have been called " interglacial," but there is no evidence to prove that they are not truly glacial. Thus, while we need not suppose that plants existed within the Arctic circle in the Glacial age, we have evidence that those of the cold temperate and sub-arctic zones continued to exist pretty far north. At the same time the warm temperate flora would be- driven to the south, except where sustained in insular spots warmed by the equatorial currents. It would return northward on the re-elevation of the land and the re- newal of warmth. If, however, our modern flora is thus one that has re- turned from the south, this would account for its poverty in species as compared with those of the early Tertiary. Groups of plants descending from the north have been rich and varied. Returning from the south they are like the shattered remains of a beaten army. This, at least, has been the case with such retreating floras as those of the Lower Carboniferous, the Permian, and the Jurassic, and possibly that of the Lower Eocene of Europe. The question of the supply of light to an arctic flora is much less difficult than some have imagined. The long summer day is in this respect a good substitute for a longer season of growth, while a copious covering of 256 TKE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS, winter snow not only protects evergreen plants from those sudden alternations of temperature which are more de- structive than intense frost, and prevents the frost from penetrating to their roots, but, by the ammonia which it absorbs, preserves their greenness. According to Dr. Brown, the Danish ladies of Disco long ago solved this problem.* He informs us that they cultivate in their houses most of our garden flowers as roses, fuchsias, and geraniums showing that it is merely warmth and not light that is required to enable a subtropical flora to thrive in Greenland. Even in Canada, which has a flora richer in some respects than that of temperate Europe, growth is effectually arrested by cold for nearly six months, and though there is ample sunlight there is no vegetation. It is, indeed, not impossible that in the plans of the Creator the continuous summer sun of the arctic regions may have been made the means for the in- troduction, or at least for the rapid growth and multipli- cation, of new and more varied types of plants. Much, of course, remains to be known of the history of the old floras, whose fortunes I have endeavoured to sketch, and which seem to have been driven like shuttle- cocks from north to south, and from south to north, especially on the American continent, whose meridional extension seems to have given a field specially suited for such operations. This great stretch of the western continent, from north to south, is also connected with the interesting fact that, when new floras are entering from the arctic re- gions, they appear earlier in America than in Europe, and that in times when old floras are retreating from the south old genera and species linger longer in America. Thus, in the Devonian and Cretaceous new forms of those periods appear in America long before they are recognized * "Florula Discoana,'' Botanical Society of Edinburgh, 1868. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 257 in Europe, and in the modern epoch forms that would be regarded in Europe as Miocene still exist. Much confu- sion in reasoning as to the geological ages of the fossil floras has arisen from want of attention to this circumstance. What we have learned respecting this wonderful his- tory has served strangely to change some of our precon- ceived ideas. We must now be prepared to admit that an Eden can be planted even in Spitzbergen, that there are possibilities in this old earth of ours which its present condition does not reveal to us ; that the present state of the world is by no means the best possible in relation to climate and vegetation ; that there have been and might be again conditions which could convert the ice-clad arc- tic regions into blooming paradises, and which at the same time would moderate the fervent heat of the tropics. We are accustomed to say that nothing is impossible with God ; but how little have we known of the gigantic pos- sibilities which lie hidden under some of the most com- mon of his natural laws ! These facts have naturally been made the occasion of speculations as to the spontaneous development of plants by processes of varietal derivation. It would, from this point of view, be a nice question to calculate how many revolutions of climate would suffice to evolve the first land- plant ; what are the chances that such plant would be so dealt with by physical changes as to be preserved and nursed into a meagre flora like that of the Upper Silurian or the Jurassic ; how many transportations to Greenland would suffice to promote such meagre flora into the rich and abundant forests of the Upper Cretaceous, and to people the earth with the exuberant vegetation of the early Tertiary. Such problems we may never be able to solve. Probably they admit of no solution, unless we in- voke the action of an Almighty mind, operating through long ages, and correlating with boundless power and wis- dom all the energies inherent in inorganic and organic 258 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. nature. Even then we shall perhaps be able to compre- hend only the means by which, after specific types haye been created, they may, by the culture of their Maker, be "sported" into new varieties or subspecies, and thus fitted to exist under different conditions or to occupy higher places in the economy of nature. Before venturing on such extreme speculations as some now current on questions of this kind, we would require to know the successive extinct floras as perfectly as those of the modern world, and to be able to ascertain to what extent each species can change either spontane- ously or under the influence of struggle for existence or expansion under favourable conditions, and under arctic semi-annual days and nights, or the shorter days of the tropics. Such knowledge, if ever acquired, it may take ages of investigation to accumulate. As to the origin and mode of introduction of succes- sive floras, I am, for the reasons above stated, not disposed to dogmatise, or to adopt as final any existing theory of the development of the vegetable kingdom. Still, some laws regulating the progress of vegetable life may be recognised, and I propose to state these in connection with the Palaeozoic floras, to which my own studies have chiefly related. Fossil plants are almost proverbially uncertain with reference to their accurate determination, and have been regarded as of comparatively little utility in the decision of general questions of palaeontology. This results prin- cipally from the fragmentary condition in which they have been studied, and from the fact that fragments of animal structures are more definite and instructive than corresponding portions of plants. It is to be observed, however, that our knowledge of fossil plants becomes accurate in proportion to the extent to which we can carry the study of specimens in the beds in which they are preserved, so as to examine more per- GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 59 feet examples than those usually to be found in museums. When structures are taken into the account, as well as external forms, we can also depend more confidently on our results. Further, the abundance of specimens to be obtained in particular beds often goes far to make up for their individual imperfection. The writer of these pages has been enabled to avail himself very fully of these advan- tages ; and on this account, if on no other, feels entitled to speak with some authority on theoretical questions. It is an additional encouragement to pursue the sub- ject, that, when we can obtain definite information as to the successive floras of any region, we thereby learn much as to climate and vicissitudes in regard to the extent of land and water ; and that, with reference to such points, the evidence of fossil plants, when properly studied, is, from the close relation of plants to those stations and climates, even more valuable than that of animal fossils. It is necessary, however, that in pursuing such in- quiries we should have some definite views as to the nature and permanence of specific forms, whether with reference to a single geological period or to successive periods ; and I may be excused for stating here some gen- eral principles, which I think important for our guidance. 1. Botanists proceed on the assumption, vindicated by experience, that, within the period of human observation, species have not materially varied or passed into each other. We may make, for practical purposes, the same assumption with regard to any given geological period, and may hold that for each such period there are specific types which, for the time at least, are invariable. 2. When we inquire what constitutes a good species for any given period, we have reason to believe that many names in our lists represent merely varietal forms or er- roneous determinations. This is the case even in the modern flora ; and in fossil floras, through the poverty of specimens, their fragmentary condition, and various states 260 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. of preservation, it is still more likely to occur. Every revision of any group of fossils detects numerous syn- onyms, and of these many are incapable of detection without the comparison of large suites of specimens. 3. We may select from the flora of any geological pe- riod certain forms, which I shall call specific types, which may for such period be regarded as unchanging. Having settled such types, we may compare them with similar forms in other periods, and such comparisons will not be vitiated by the .uncertainty which arises from the com- parison of so-called species which may, in many cases, be mere varietal forms, as distinguished from specific types. Our types may be founded on mere fragments, provided that these are of such a nature as to prove that they be- long to distinct forms which cannot pass into each other, at least within the limits of one geological period. 4. When we compare the specific types of one period with those of another immediately precedent or subse- quent, we shall find that some continue unchanged through long intervals of geological time, that others are represented by allied forms regarded either as varietal or specific, and as derived or otherwise, according to the view which we may entertain as to the permanence of species. On the other hand, we also find new types not rationally deducible on any theory of derivation from those known in other periods. Further, in comparing the types of a poor period with those of one rich in spe- cies, we may account for the appearance of new types in the latter by the deficiency of information as to the for- mer ; where many new types appear in the poorer period this conclusion seems less probable. For example, new types appearing in poor formations, like the Lower Erian and Lower Carboniferous, have greater significance than if they appeared in the Middle Erian or in the Coal Measures. 5. When specific types disappear without any known successors, under circumstances in which it seems un- GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 261 likely that we should have failed to discover their con- tinuance, we may fairly assume that they have become extinct, at least locally ; and where the field of observa- tion is very extensive, as in the great coal-fields of Europe and America, we may esteem such extinction as practi- cally general, at least for the northern hemisphere. When many specific types become extinct together, or in close succession, we may suppose that such extinction resulted from physical changes ; but where single types disappear, under circumstances in which others of similar habit continue, we may not unreasonably conjecture that, as Pictet has argued in the case of animals, such types may have been in their own nature limited in duration, and may have died out without any external cause. 6. With regard to the introduction of specific types we have not as yet a sufficient amount of information. Even if we freely admit that ordinary specific forms, as well as mere varieties, may result from derivation, this by no means excludes the idea of primitive specific types originating in some other way. Just as the chemist, after analysing all compounds and ascertaining all allotropic forms, arrives at length at certain elements not mutually transmutable or derivable, so the botanist and zoologist must expect sooner or later to arrive at elementary specific types, which, if to be accounted for at all, must be explained on some principle distinct from that of derivation. The position of many modern biologists, in presence of this question, may be logically the same with that of the ancient alchemists with reference to the chemical elements, though the fallacy in the case of fos- sils may be of more difficult detection. Our business at present, in the prosecution of palaeobotany, is to discover, if possible, what are elementary or original types, and, hav- ing found these, to enquire as to the law of their creation. 7. In prosecuting such questions geographical rela- tions must be carefully considered. When the floras of 262 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. two successive periods have existed in the same region, and under circumstances that render it probable that plants have continued to grow on the same or adjoining areas throughout these periods, the comparison becomes direct, and this is the case with the Erian and Carbonifer- ous floras in northeastern America. But, when the areas of the two formations are widely separated in space as well as in time, any resemblances of facies that we may observe may have no connection whatever with an un- broken continuity of specific types. I desire, however, under this head, to affirm my con- viction that, with reference to the Erian and Carbonifer- ous floras of North America and of Europe, the doctrine of "homotaxis," as distinct from actual contemporaneity, has no place. The succession of formations in the Palaeo- zoic period evidences a similar series of physical phenom- ena on the grandest scale throughout the northern hemi- sphere. The succession of marine animals implies the continuity of the sea-bottoms on which they lived. The headquarters of the Erian flora in America and Europe must have been in connected or adjoining areas in the North Atlantic. The similarity of the Carboniferous flora on the two sides of the Atlantic, and the great number of identical species, proves a still closer connection in that period. These coincidences are too extensive and too fre- quently repeated to be the result of any accident of similar sequence at different times, and this more especially as they extend to the more minute differences in the feat- ures of each period, as, for instance, the floras of the Lower and Upper Devonian, and of the Lower, Middle, and Upper Carboniferous. 8. Another geographical question is that which relates to centres of dispersion. In times of slow subsidence of extensive areas, the plants inhabiting such areas must be narrowed in their range and often separated from one another in detached spots, while, at the same time, impor- GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 203 tant climatal changes must also occur. On the re-emer- gence of the land such of these species as remained would again extend themselves over their former areas of distri- bution, in so far as the new climatal and other conditions would permit. We would naturally suppose that the first of the above processes would tend to the elimination of varieties, the second, to their increase ; but, on the other hand, the breaking up of a continental flora into that of distinct islets, and the crowding together of many forms, might be a process fertile in the production of some varie- ties if fatal to others. Further, it is possible that these changes of subsidence may have some connection with the introduction, as well as with the extinction, even of specific types. It is cer- tain, at least, in the case of land-plants, that such types come in most plentifully immediately after elevation, though they are most abundantly preserved in periods of slow subsidence. I do not mean, however, that this con- nection is one of cause and effect ; there are, indeed, in- dications that it is not so. One of these is, that in some cases the enlargement of the area of the land seems to be as injurious to terrestrial species as its diminution. 9. Another point on which I have already insisted, and which has been found to apply to the Tertiary as well as to the Palaeozoic floras, is the appearance of new types within the arctic and boreal areas, and their migration southward. Periods in which the existence of northern land coincided with a general warm temperature of the northern hemisphere seem to have been those most fa- vourable to the introduction of new forms of land-plants. Hence, there has been throughout geological time a gen- eral movement of new floras from the Pala3arctic and Nearctic regions to the southward. Applying the above considerations to the Brian and Carboniferous floras of North America, we obtain some data which may guide us in arriving at general conclu- 264: THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. sions. The Erian flora is comparatively poor, and its types are in the main similar to those of the Carbonifer- ous. Of these types a few only reappear in the middle coal-formation under identical forms ; a great number ap- pear under allied forms ; some altogether disappear. The Erian flora of New Brunswick and Maine occurs side by side with the Carboniferous of the same region ; so does the Erian of New York and Pennsylvania with the Car- boniferous of those States. Thus we have data for the comparison of successive floras in the same region. In the Canadian region we have, indeed, in direct sequence, the floras of the Upper Silurian, the Lower, Middle, and Upper Erian, and the Lower, Middle, and Upper Car- boniferous, all more or less distinct from each other, and affording an admirable series for comparison in a region whose geographical features are very broadly marked. All these floras are composed in great part of similar types, and probably do not indicate very dissimilar general physical conditions, but they are separated from each other by the great subsidences of the Corniferous lime- stone and the Lower Carboniferous limestone, and by the local but intense subterranean action which has altered and disturbed the Erian beds toward the close of that period. Still, these changes were not universal. The Corniferous limestone is absent in Gaspe, and probably in New Brunswick, where, consequently, the Erian flora could continue undisturbed during that long period. The Carboniferous limestone is absent from the slopes of the Appalachians in Pennsylvania, where a retreat may have been afforded to the Upper Erian and Lower Car- boniferous floras. The disturbances at the close of the Erian were limited to those eastern regions where the great limestone-producing subsidences were unfelt, and, on the other hand, are absent in Ohio, where the sub- sidences and marine conditions were almost at a maxi- mum. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 265 Bearing in mind these peculiarities of the area in question, we may now group in a tabular form .the dis- tinct specific types recognised in the Erian system, indi- cating, at the same time, those which are represented by identical species in the Carboniferous, those represented by similar species of the same general type, and those not represented at all. For example, Catamites cannmformis extends as a species into the Carboniferous ; Asterophyl- lites latifolia does not so extend, but is represented by closely allied species of the same type ; Nematophyton disappears altogether before we reach the Carboniferous. Table of Erian and Carboniferous Types. Erian types. Represented in Carboniferous By identi- cal types. ii K Erian types. Represented in Carboniferous J! 1 II t 1. Syringoxylon mirabile? 2 Nematoxylon 27. Cordaites Robbii 28 C angustifolia < . . * 3 Nematophvton. 29 Archaeopteris Jacksoni 30. Aneimites obtusa. .. * 5. Orrnoxylon 6. Dadoxylon ... * 31. PlatyphyllumBrownii. 32. Cyclopteris varia * 7. Sigillaria Vanuxemii . . * 33. C obtusa 8. S. palpebra * 34. Neuropteris polymor- # * 35 N serrulata * * * * 37 N resecta 13. Asterophyllites scutige- ra 38. Megalopteris Dawsoni. 39. Sphenopteris Hoening- 14 A latifolia # * 40 S HarttSi * 16. Sphenophyllum anti- # 41. Hymenophyllites curti- lobus 42 II obtusilobus 18. Arthrostigma 19. Lepidodendron Gaspia- * 43. Alethopterisdiscrepans 44. Pecopteris serrulata. . . * # 47 Callipteris 90 L Richardsoni 49 C Crampii * 25. Psilophyton princeps. . 26. P. robustius . . 51. Trigonocarpum 266 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. Of the above forms, fifty-one in all, found in the Erian of eastern America, all, except the last four, are certainly distinct specific types. Of these only four reappear in the Carboniferous under identical species, but no less than twenty-six reappear under representative or allied forms, some at least of which a derivationist might claim as modified descendants. On the other hand, nearly one half of the Devonian types are unknown in the Carbon- iferous, while there remain a very large number of Car- boniferous types not accounted for by anything known in the Devonian. Further, a very poor flora, including only two or three types, is the predecessor of the Erian flora in the Upper Silurian, and the flora again becomes poor in the Upper Devonian and Lower Carboniferous. Every new species discovered must more or less modify the above statements, and the whole Erian flora of America, as well as the Carboniferous, requires a thorough comparison with that of Europe before general conclusions can be safely drawn. In the mean time I may indicate the direction in which the facts seem to point by the following general statements : 1. Some of the forms reckoned as specific in the De- vonian and Carboniferous may be really derivative races. There are indications that such races may have originated in one or more of the following ways : (1) By a natural tendency in synthetic types to become specialised in the direction of one or other of their constituent elements. In this way such plants as Arthrostigma and Psilopliyton may have assumed new varietal forms. (2) By embry- onic retardation or acceleration,* whereby certain species may have had their maturity advanced or postponed, thus giving them various grades of perfection in reproduction and complexity of structure. The fact that so many Erian and Carboniferous plants seem to be on the con- * In the manner illustrated by Hyatt and Cope. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 267 fines of the groups of Acrogens and Gymnosperms may be supposed favourable to such exchanges. (3) The con- traction and breaking up of floras, as occurred in the Middle Erian and Lower Carboniferous, may have been eminently favourable to the production of such varietal forms as would result from what has been called the "struggle for existence." (4) The elevation of a great expanse of new land at the close of the Middle Erian and the beginning of the coal period would, by permitting the extension of species over wide areas and fertile soils, and by removing the pressure previously existing, be eminently favourable to the production of new, and es- pecially of improved, varieties. 2. Whatever importance we may attach to the above supposed causes of change, we still require to account for the origin of our specific types. This may forever elude our observation, but w may at least hope to ascer- tain the external conditions favourable to their produc- tion. In order to attain even to this it will be necessary to inquire critically, with reference to every acknowl- edged species, what its claims to distinctness are, so that we may be enabled to distinguish specific types from mere varieties. Having attained to some certainty in this, we may be prepared to inquire whether the condi- tions favourable to the appearance of new varieties were also those favourable to the creation of new types, or the reverse whether these conditions were those of compres- sion or expansion, or to what extent the appearance of new types may be independent of any external condi- tions, other than those absolutely necessary for their existence. I am not without hope that the further study of fossil plants may enable us thus to approach to a com- prehension of the laws of the creation, as distinguished from those of the continued existence of species. 3. In the present state of our knowledge we have no good ground either to limit the number of specific types 268 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. beyond what a fair study of our material may warrant, or to infer that such primitive types must necessarily have been of low grade, or that progress in varietal forms has always been upward. The occurrence of such an advanced and specialised type as that of Dadoxylon in the Middle Devonian should guard us against these errors. The creative process may have been applicable to the highest as well as to the lowest forms, and subse- quent deviations must have included degradation as well as elevation. I can conceive nothing more unreasonable than the statement sometimes made that it is illogical or even absurd to suppose that highly organised beings could have been produced except by derivation from pre- viously existing organisms. This is begging the whole question at issue, depriving science of a noble department of inquiry on which it has as yet barely entered, and an- ticipating by unwarranted assertions conclusions which may perhaps suddenly dawn upon us through the inspira- tion of some great intellect, or may for generations to come baffle the united exertions of all the earnest pro- moters of natural science. Our present attitude should not be that of dogmatists, but that of patient workers content to labour for a harvest of grand generalisations which may not come till we have passed away, but which, if we are earnest and true to Nature and its Creator, may reward even some of us. "Within the human period great changes of distribu- tion of plants have occurred, chiefly through the agency of man himself, and we have had ample evidence that plants are able to establish themselves and prosper in climates and conditions to which unaided they could not have transported themselves, as, for instance, in the case of European weeds naturalised in Australia and New Zea- land. There is, however, no reason to believe that any specific change has occurred to any plant within the Pleis- tocene or modern period. GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 269 In a recent address, delivered to the biological section of the British Association, Mr. Carruthers has discussed this question, and has shown that the earliest vegetable specimens described by Dr. Schweinfurth from the Egypt- ian tombs present no appearance of change. This fact appears also in the leaves and other organs of plants pre- served in the nodules in the Pleistocene clays of the Ot- tawa, and in specimens of similar age found in various places in Britain and the continent of Europe.* The difficulties attending the ordinary theories of evolution as applied to plants have been well set forth by the same able botanist in his " Presidential Address to the Geological Association in 1877," a paper which de- serves careful study. One of his illustrations is that ancient willow, Salix polaris, referred to in a previous chapter, which now lives in the arctic regions, and is found fossil in the Pleistocene beds at Cromer and at Bovey Tracey. He notes the fact that the genus Salix is a very varia- ble one, including 19 subgeneric groups and 160 species, with no less than 222 varieties and 70 hybrids. Salix polaris belongs to a subgeneric group containing 29 species, which are arranged in four sections, that to which S. polaris belongs containing six species. Now it is easy to construct a theoretical phylogeny of the deri- vation of the willows from a supposed ancestral source, but when we take our little S. polaris^ we find that this one twig of our ancestral tree takes us back without change to the Glacial period. The six species would take us still farther, and the sections, subgenera, and genus at the same rate would require an incalculable amount of past time. He concludes the inquiry in the following terms : * "Proceedings British Association," 1886, "Pleistocene Plants of Canada,' 1 Canadian Naturalist, 1866. 270 THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. "But when we have reached the branch representing the generic form we have made but little progress in the phylogenesis of Salix. With Populus this genus forms a small order, Salicinese. The two genera are closely allied, yet separated by well-marked characters; it is not, however, difficult to conceive of both having sprung from a generalised form. But there is no record of such a form. The two genera appear together among the earliest known dicotyledons, the willows being repre- sented by six and the poplars by nine species. The or- dinal form, if it ever existed, must necessarily be much older than the period of the Upper Cretaceous rocks, that is, than the period to which the earliest known dicotyledons belong. "The Salicinese are related to five other natural orders, in all of which the apetalous flowers are arranged in catkins. These different though allied orders must be led up by small modifications to a generalised amen- tiferous type, and thereafter the various groups of apetal- ous plants by innumerable eliminations of differentiating characters until the primitive form of the apetalous plant is reached. Beyond this the uncurbed imagination will have more active work in bridging over the gap between Angiosperms and Gymnosperms, in finding the interme- diate forms that led up to the vascular cryptogams, and on through the cellular plants to the primordial germ. Every step in this phylogeuetic tree must be imagined. The earliest dicotyledon takes us not a step farther back in the phylogenetic history of Salix than that supplied by existing vegetation. All beyond the testimony of our living willows is pure imagination, unsupported by a single fact. So that here, also, the evidence is against evolution, and there is none in favour of it." It is easy to see that similar difficulties beset every attempt to trace the development of plants on the prin- ciple of slow and gradual evolution, and we are driven GENERAL LAWS OF ORIGIN AND MIGRATION. 71 back on the theory of periods of rapid origin, as we have already seen suggested by Saporta in the case of the Cre- taceous dicotyledons. Such abrupt and plentiful intro- duction of species over large areas at the same time, by whatever cause effected and we are at present quite igno- rant of any secondary causes becomes in effect something not unlike the old and familiar idea of creation. Science must indeed always be baffled by questions of ultimate origin, and, however far it may be able to trace the chain of secondary causation and development, must at length find itself in the presence of the great Creative Mind, who is " before all things and in whom all things con- sist." APPENDIX. I. COMPARATIVE VIEW OF THE SUCCESSIVE PALAEO- ZOIC FLORAS OF NORTHEASTERN AMERICA AND GREAT BRITAIN. IN eastern Canada there is a very complete series of fossil plants, extending from the Silurian to the Permian, and intermediate in its species between the floras of interior America and of Europe. I may use this succession, mainly worked out by myself,* to summarise the various Palaeozoic floras and sub-floras, in order to give a condensed view of this portion of the history of the vegetable kingdom, and to direct attention to the important fact, too often overlooked, that there is a definite succession of fossil plants as well as of animals, and that this is important as a means of determining geological horizons. A British list for comparison has been kindly prepared for me by Mr. R. Kidston, F. G. S. For lists referring to the west- ern and southern portions of America, I may refer to the reports of Lesquereux and Fontaine and White.f In this connection I am reminded, by an excellent little paper of M. Zeiller, t on Carboniferous plants from the region of the Zambesi, in Africa, that the flora which in the Carboniferous period extended over the temperate portions of the northern hemisphere and far into the arctic, also passed across the equator and prevailed in the south- ern hemisphere. Of eleven species brought from the Zambesi by M. Lapierre and examined by M. Zeiller, all were identical with Euro- * "Acadian Geology," "Reports on Fossil Plants of Canada," Geo- logical Survey of Canada. f " Geological Surveys of Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Illinois." i Paris, 1883. T 274 APPENDIX. pean species of the upper coal-formation, and the same fact has been observed in the coal flora of the Cape Colony.* These facts bear testimony to the remarkable uniformity of climate and vegetation in the coal period, and I perfectly agree with Zeiller that they show, when taken in connection with other parallelisms in fossils, an actual contemporaneousness of the coal flora over the whole world. 1. CARBONIFEROUS FLORA. (1) Permo-Carboniferous Sub- flora : This occurs in the upper member of the Carboniferous system of Nova Scotia and Prince Edward Island, originally named by the writer the Newer Coal-formation, and more recently the Permo- Carboniferous, and the upper beds of which may not improbably be contemporaneous with the Lower Permian or Lower Dyas of Europe. In this formation there is a predominance of red sandstones and shales, and it contains no productive beds of coal. Its fossil plants are for the most part of species found in the Middle or Productive Coal-formation, but are less numerous, and there are a few new forms akin to those of the European Permian. The most characteristic species of the upper portion of the formation, which has the most decidedly Permian aspect, are the following : Dadoxylon materiarium, Dawson. * Walchia (Araucarites) robusta, Dn. * W. (A.) gracilis, Dn. * W. imbricatula, Dn. Calamites Suckovii, Brongt. C. Cistii, Brongt. * C. gigas, Brongt. Neuropteris rarinervis, Bunbury. Alethopteris nervosa, Brongt. Pecopteris arborescens, Brongt. * P. rigida, Dn. P. oreopter.oides, Brongt. * Cordaites simplex, Dn. Of these species, those marked with an asterisk have not yet been found in the middle or lower members of the Carboniferous system. They will be found described, and several of them figured, in my " Report on the Geology of Prince Edward Island.'' f The others are * Grey, "Journal of the Geological Society," vol. xxvii. f 1871. APPENDIX. 275 common and widely diffused Carboniferous species, some of which have extended to the Permian period in Europe as well. From the upper beds, characterised by these and a few other species, there is a gradual passage downward into the productive coal-measures, and a gradually increasing number of true coal-formation species. It is worthy of remark here that the association in the Permo- Carboniferous of numerous trunks of Dadoxylon with the branches of Walchia and with fruits of the character of Trigonocarpa, seems to show that these were parts of one and the same plant. This formation represents the Upper Barren Measures of West Virginia, which are well described by Fontaine and White,* and the reasons which these authors adduce for considering the latter equiv- alent to the European Permian will apply to the more northern and eastern deposits as well, though these have afforded fewer species of plants, and are apparently less fully developed. (2) Coal-formation Sub-Flora : The Middle or Productive Coal-formation, containing all the beds of coal which are mined in Nova Scotia and Cape Breton, is the head- quarters of the Carboniferous flora. From this formation I have catalogued f one hundred and thirty-five species of plants ; but, as several of these are founded on imperfect specimens, the number of actual species may be estimated at one hundred and twenty. Of these more than one half are species common to Europe and America. No less than nineteen species are Sigillarice, and about the same number are Lepidodendra, About fifty are ferns and thirteen are Calamites, Asterophyllites, and Sphenophylla. The great abundance and number of species of Sigillarice, Lepidodendra, and ferns are characteristic of this sub-flora ; and among the ferns certain species of Neuropteris, Pecopteris, Alethopteris, and Sphenopteris greatly preponderate. These beds are the equivalents of the Middle Coal-measures, or Productive Coal-measures of Pennsylvania, Ohio, &c., and of the coal-formation proper of various European countries. Very many of the species are common to Nova Scotia and Pennsylvania ; but in proceeding westward the number of identical species seems to di- minish. * " Report on the Permian Flora of Western Virginia and South Pennsylvania," 1880. f " Acadian Geology," and " Report on Flora of Lower Carbonifer- ous," 1873. 276 APPENDIX. (3) The Millstone Grit Sub-Flora : In this formation the abundance of plants and the number of species are greatly diminished.* Trunks of coniferous trees of the species Dadoxylon Acadianum, having wide wood-cells with three or more series of discs and complex medullary rays, become charac- teristic. Catamites undulatum is abundant and seems to replace C. Suckovii, though C. cannceformis and C. cistii continue. Sigillarice, become very rare, and the species of Lepidodendron are few, and mostly those with large leaf -bases. Lepidophloios still continues, and Cordaites abounds in some beds. The ferns are greatly reduced, though a few characteristic coal-formation species occur, and the genus Cardiopteris appears. Beds of coal are rare in this formation ; but where they occur there is in connection with them a remarkable anticipation of the rich coal-formation flora, which would thus seem to have existed locally in the Millstone Grit period, but to have found itself limited by generally unfavorable conditions. In Ameri- ca, as in Europe, it is in the north that this earlier development of the coal-flora occurs, while in the south there is a lingering of old forms in the newer beds. In Newfoundland and Cape Breton, for instance, as well as in Scotland, productive coal-beds and a greater variety of species of plants occur in this formation. The following would appear to be the equivalents of this forma- tion, in flora and geological position : 1. The Serai Conglomerate of Rogers in Pennsylvania, &c. 2. The Lower Coal-formation Conglomerate and Chester groups of Illinois (Worthen). 3. The Lower Carboniferous Sandstone of Kentucky, Alabama, and Virginia. . 4. The Millstone Grit and Yoredale rocks of northern England, and the Culmiferous of Devonshire. 5. The Moor rock and Lower Coal-measures of Scotland. 6. Flagstones and Lower Shales of the south of Ireland, and Mill- stone Grit of the north of Ireland. 7. The Jilngste Grauwacke of the Hartz, Saxony, and Silesia. / (4) The Carboniferous Limestone Series : This affords few fossil plants in eastern America, and in so far as known they are similar to those of the next group. In Scotland it is richer in plants, but, according to Mr. Kidston, these are largely * " Report on Fossil Plants of the Lower Carboniferous and Millstone Grit of Canada," 1873. APPENDIX. 277 similar to those of the underlying beds, though with some species which extend upward into the Millstone Grit. In Scotland the alga named Spirophyton and Arcliceocalamites radiatus which in Amer- ica are Erian appear in this formation. (5) The Lower Carboniferous Sub-Flora : This group of plants is best seen in the shales of the Horton series, under the Lower Carboniferous marine limestones. It is small and peculiar. The most characteristic species are the follow- ing: Dadoxylon (Palceoxylon) antiquius, Dn. A species with large medullary rays of three or more series of cells. Lepidodendron corrugatum, Dn. A species closely allied to L. Veltheimianum of Europe, and which is its American representative. This is perhaps the most characteristic plant of the formation. It is very abundant, and presents very protean appearances, in its old stems, branches, twigs, and Knorria forms. It had well-character- ised stigmaria roots, and constitutes the oldest erect forest known in Nova Scotia. Lepidodendron tetragonum, Sternberg. L. obomtum, Sternb. L. aculeatum, Sternb. L. dtchotomum, Sternb. . The four species last mentioned are comparatively rare, and the specimens are usually too imperfect to render their identification certain, but Lepidodendra are especially characteristic trees of this horizon. Cyclopferis (Aneimites) Acadica, Dn. A very characteristic fern, allied in the form of its fronds to C. tenuifolia of Goeppert, to C. nana of Eichwald, and to Adiantites antiquus of Stur. Its fructifi- cation, however, is nearer to that of Aneimia than to that of Adi- antum. Ferns of the genera Cardiopteris and Hymenophyllites also occur, though rarely. Ptilophyton plumula, Dn. This is the latest appearance of this Erian genus, which also occurs in the Lower Carboniferous of Eu- rope and of the United States. Cordaites lorassifolia, Brongt. On the whole, this small flora is markedly distinct from that of the Millstone Grit and true coal-formation, from which it is sepa- rated by the great length of time required for the deposition of the marine limestones and their associated beds, in which no land-plants 278 APPENDIX. have been found ; nor is this gap filled up by the conglomerates and coarse arenaceous beds which, as I have explained in "Acadian Ge- ology," in some localities take the place of the limestones, as they do also in the Appalachian region farther south. The palaeobotanical and strategraphical equivalents of this series abroad would seem to be the following : 1. The Vespertine group of Rogers in Pennsylvania. 2. The Kinderhook group of Worthen in Illinois. 3. The Marshall group of Winchell in Michigan. 4. The Waverley sandstone (in part) of Ohio. 5. The Lower or False Coal-measures of Virginia. 6. The Calciferous sandstones of McLaren, or Tweedian group of Tate in Scotland. 7. The Lower Carboniferous slate and Coomhala grits of Jukes in Ireland. 8. The Culm and Culm Grauwacke of Germany. 9. The Graywacke or Lower Coal-measures of the Vosges, as de- scribed by Schimper. 10. The Older Coal-formation of the Ural, as described by Eich- wald. 11. The so-called " Ursa Stage " of Heer includes this, but he has united it with Devonian beds, so that the name cannot be used ex- cept for the local development of these beds at Bear Island, Spitz- bergen. The Carboniferous plants of arctic America, Melville Isl- and, &c., as well as those of Spitzbergen, appear all to be Lower Carboniferous.* All of the above groups of rocks are characterised by the preva- lence of Lepidodendra of the type of L. corrugatum, L. Veltheimia- num, and L. Glincanum ; pines of the sub-genus Pitus of Witham, Palceoxylon of Brongniart, and peculiar ferns of the genera Cy- dopteris, Cardiopteris, Triphyllopteris, and Sphenopteris. In all the regions above referred to they form the natural base of the great Carboniferous system. In Virginia, according to Fontaine and White, types, such as Arcliceopteris, which in the north are Upper Erian, occur in this group. Unless there have been some errors in fixing the lower limit of the Vespertine, this would indicate a longer continuance of old forms in the south. * " Notes on Geological Map of the Northern Portion of the Dominion of Canada," by Dr. G. M, Dawson, 1887, APPENDIX. 79 2. BRIAN FLORA. (1) Upper Erian S^lb-Flora : This corresponds to the Catskill and Chemung of the New York series, and to the Upper Devonian of Europe. The flora of this formation, which consists mostly of sandstones, is not rich. Its most distinctive species on both sides of the Atlantic seem to be the ferns of the genus Archceopteris, along with species referred to the genus Cyclopteris, but which, in so far as their barren fronds are concerned, for the most part resemble Archceopteris. The characteristic American species are Archceopteris Jacksoni, A. Rogersi, and A. Gaspiensis. Cyclopteris obtusa and C. (Platy- pliyllum) Brownii are also very characteristic species. In Europe, Archceopteris Ilibernica is a prevalent species. Leptophleum rhombicum and fragments of Psilophyion are also found in the Upper Erian. There is evidence of the existence of vast numbers of Rhizocarps in this period, in the deposits of spore- cases (Sporangites Huronensis) in the shales of Kettle Point, Lake Huron ; and in deposits of similar character in Ohio and elsewhere in the West. The Upper Erian flora is thus very distinct from that of the Lower Carboniferous, and the unconformable relation of the beds in the Northeast may perhaps indicate a considerable lapse of time. Still, even in localities where there appears to be a transition from the Carboniferous into the Devonian, as in the Western States and in Ireland, the characteristic flora of each formation may be distin- guished, though, as already stated, there is apparently some mixture in the South. (2) Middle Erian Sub-Flora : Both in Canada and the United States that part of the great Erian system which may be regarded as its middle division, the Hamilton and Marcellus shales of New York, the Cordaites shales of St. John, New Brunswick, and the middle shales and sandstones of the Gaspe series, presents conditions more favourable to the abundant growth of land-plants than either the upper or lower member. In the St. John beds, in particular, there is a rich fern flora, comparable with that of the coal-formation, and numerous stipes of ferns and trunks of tree-ferns have been found in the Hamilton and Cornifer- ous series in the West, as well as trunks of Dadoxylon. It is, how- ever, distinguished by a prevalence of small and delicate species, and by such forms as HymenophyUites and the smaller Sphenopterids, and also by some peculiar ferns, as Archceopteris and Meyalopteris. 280 APPENDIX. In addition to ferns, it has small Lepidodendra. of which L. Gaspi- anum is the chief. Calamitece, occur, Archceocalamites radiatus being the dominant species. This plant, which in Europe appears to reach up into the Lower Carboniferous, is so far strictly Brian in north- east America. Sigillarice scarcely appear, but Cordaites is abun- dant, and the earliest known species of Dadoxylon appear, while the Psilophyton, so characteristic of the Lower Brian, still continues, and the remarkable aquatic plants of the genus PtilopTiyton are locally abundant. (3) Lower Erian Sub-Flora : This belongs to the Lower Devonian sandstones and shales, and is best seen in that formation at Gaspe and the Bay des Chaleurs. It is equivalent to the Oriskany sandstone, so far as its animal fossils and mineral character are concerned. It is characterised by the ab- sence of true ferns, Calamites and Sigillarice, and by the presence of such forms as Psilophyton, Arthrostigma, Leptophleum, and Ne- matophyton. Lepidodendron Gaspianum and Leptophleum already occur, though not nearly so abundant as Psilophyton. The Lower Erian plants have an antique and generalised aspect which would lead us to infer that they are near the beginning of the land-flora, or perhaps in part belong to the close of an earlier flora still in great part unknown ; and few indications of land-plants have been found earlier. At Campbellton and Scaumenac Bay, on the Bay des Chaleurs, fossil fishes of genera characteristic of the Lower and Upper De- vonian horizons respectively, occur in association with fossil plants of these horizons, and have been described by Mr. Whiteaves.* It is interesting to note that, as Fontaine and White have ob- served, certain forms which are Erian in the northeast are found in the Lower members of the Carboniferous in West Virginia, indicat- ing the southward march of species in these periods. 3. THE SILURIAN FLORA AND STILL EARLIER INDICATIONS OF PLANTS. In the upper beds of the Silurian, those of the Helderberg series, we still find Psilophyton and Nematophyton ; but below these we know no land-plants in Canada. In the United States, Lesquereux and Claypole have described remains which may indicate the exist- ence of lycopodiaceous and annul arian types as far back as the be- * " Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada." APPENDIX. 281 ginning of the Upper Silurian, or even as low as the Hudson River group, and Hicks has found Nematophyton and Psilophyton in beds about as old in Wales, along with the uncertain stems named Ber- wynia. In the Lower Silurian the Protannularia of the Skiddaw series in England may represent a land-plant, but this is uncertain, and no similar species has been found in Canada. The Cambrian rocks are so far barren of land-plants; the so- called Eophyton being evidently nothing but markings, probably produced by crustaceans and other aquatic animals. In the still older Laurentian the abundant beds of graphite probably indicate the existence of plants, but whether aquatic or terrestrial it is impos- sible to decide at present. It would thus appear that our certain knowledge of land-vegeta- tion begins with the Upper Silurian or the Silurio-C'ambrian, and that its earliest forms were Acrogens allied to Lycopods, and proto- typal trees, forerunners of the Acrogens or the gymnosperms. In the Lower Devonian little advance is made. In the Middle Devonian this meagre flora had been replaced by one rivalling that of the Car- boniferous, and including pines, tree-ferns, and arboreal forms of Lycopods and of equisetaceous plants, as well as numerous herba- ceous plants. At the close of the Erian the flora again became meagre, and continued so in the Lower Carboniferous. It again be- came rich and varied in the Middle Carboniferous, to decay in the succeeding Permian. II. HEER'S LATEST RESULTS IN THE GREENLAND FLORA. A VERY valuable report of Prof. Steenstrup, published in Copen- hagen in 1883, the year in which Heer died, contains the results of his last work on the Greenland plants, and is so important that a summary of its contents will be interesting to all students of fossil botany or of the vicissitudes of climate which the earth has under- gone.* The plant-bearing beds of Greenland are as follows, in ascending order : 1. CRETACEOUS. 1. The Kome series, of black shales resting on the Laurentian gneiss. These beds are found at various other localities, but the * Meddelelser om Gronland, Hefte V., Copenhagen, 1888. 282 APPENDIX. name above given is that by which they are generally kno^vn. Their flora is limited to ferns, cycads, conifers, and a few endogens, with only Populus primceva to represent the dicotyledons. These beds are regarded as Lower Cretaceous (Urgonian), but the animal fossils would seem to give them a rather higher position. They may be regarded as equivalent to the Kootanie and Queen Charlotte beds in Canada, and the Potomac series in Virginia. 2. The Atane series. These also are black shales with dark- cololared sandstones. They are best exposed at Upernavik and Waigat. Here dicotyledonous leaves abound, amounting to ninety species, or more than half the whole number of species found. The fossil plants resemble those of the Dakota series of the United States and the Dunvegan series of Canada, and the animal fossils indicate the horizon of the Fort Pierre or its lower part. They may be regarded as representing the lower part of the Upper Cretaceous. The genera Populus, Myrica, Quercus, Ficus, Platanus, Sassafras, Laurus, Magnolia, and Liriodendron are among those represented in these beds, and the peculiar genera Macclintockia and Credneria are characteristic. The genus Pinus is represented by five species, Sequoia by five, and Salisburia by two, with three of the allied genus Baiera. There are many ferns and cycads. 3. The Patoot series. These are yellow and red shales, which seem to owe their colour to the spontaneous combustion of pyritous lignite, in the manner observed on the South Saskatchewan and the Mackenzie rivers. Their age is probably about that of the Fox-Hill group or Senonian, and the Upper Cretaceous of Vancouver Island, and they afford a large proportion of dicotyledonous leaves. The genera of dicotyledons are not dissimilar from those of Atane, but we now recognise Betula and Alnus, Comptonia, Planera. Sapo- tacites, Fraxinus, Viburnum, Cornus, Acer, Celastrus, Paliurus, Ceanothus, Zizypnus, and Cratcegus as new genera of modern aspect. On the whole there have been found in all these beds 335 species, belonging to 60 families, of which 36 are dicotyledonous, and repre- sent all the leading types of arborescent dicotyledons of the temper- ate latitudes. The flora is a warm temperate one, with some re- markable mixtures of sub-tropical forms, among which perhaps the most remarkable are Kaidocarpum referred to the Pandanece, and such exogens as Ficus and Cinnamomum, 2. TERTIARY. 4. The Unartok series. This is believed to be Eocene. It con- sists of sandstone, which appears on the shores of Disco Island, and APPENDIX. 283 possibly at some other places on the coast. The beds rest directly and apparently conformably on the Upper Cretaceous, and have af- forded only eleven species of plants. Magnolia is represented by two species, Laurus by two, Platanus by two, and one of these said to be identical with a species found by Lesquereux in the Laramie,* Viburnum, Juglans, Quercus, each by one species; the ubiquitous Sequoias by S. Langsdorffii. This is pretty clearly a Lower Laramie flora. 5. The Atanekerdluk series, consisting of shaly beds, with lime- stone intercalated between great sheets of basalt, much like the Eocene of Antrim and the Hebrides. These beds have yielded 187 species, principally in bauds and concretions of siderite, and often in a good state of preservation. They are referred to the Lower Miocene, but, as explained in the text, the flora is more nearly akin to that of the Eocene of Europe and the Laramie of America. The animal fossils are chiefly fresh- water shells. Onoclea sensibilis, several conifers, as Taxites Olriki, Taxodium distichum, Glyptostro- bus Uuropceus, and Sequoia Langsdorffii, and 42 of the dicotyledons are recognised as found also in American localities. Of these, a large proportion of the more common species occur in the Laramie of the Mackenzie River and elsewhere in northwest Canada, and in. the western United States. It is quite likely also that several spe- cies regarded .as distinct may prove to be identical. It would seem that throughout the whole thickness of these Tertiary beds the flora is similar, so that it is probable it belongs al- together to the Eocene rather than to the Miocene. No indication has been observed of any period of cold intervening between the Lower Cretaceous and the top of the Tertiary deposits, so that, in all the vast period which these formations represent, the climate of Greenland would seem to have been temperate. There is, however, as is the case farther south, evidence of a gradual dimi- nution of temperature. In the Lower Cretaceous the probable mean annual temperature in latitude 71 north is stated as 21 to 22 centigrade, while in the early Tertiary it is estimated at 12 centi- grade. Such temperatures, ranging from 71 to 53 of Fahrenheit, represent a marvellously warm climate for so high a latitude. In point of fact, however, the evidence of warm climates in the arctic regions, in the Palaeozoic as well as in the Mesozoic and early Ter- tiary, should perhaps lead us to conclude that, relatively to the whole of geological time, the present arctic climate is unusually severe, and * Viburnum marginatum of Lesquereux. 284: APPENDIX. that a temperate climate in the arctic regions has throughout geo- logical time been the rule rather than the exception. III. MINERALISATION OF FOSSIL PLANTS. THE state of preservation of fossil plants has been referred to incidentally in several places in the text; but the following more definite statements may be of service to the reader. I. Organic remains imbedded in aqueous deposits may occur in an unchanged condition, or only more or less altered by decay. This is often the case with such enduring substances as bark and wood, and even with leaves, which appear as thin carbonaceous films when the layers containing them are split open. In the more recent de- posits such remains occur little modified, or perhaps only slightly changed by partial decay of their more perishable parts. In the older formations, however, they are usually found in a more or less altered condition, in which their original substance has been wholly or in part changed into coaly, or bituminous, or anthracitic or graphitic matter, so that leaves are sometimes represented by stains of graphite, as if drawn on stone with a lead-pencil. Yet even in this case some portion of the original substance remains, and without any introduction of foreign material. II. On the other hand, such remains are often mineralised by the filling of their pores or the replacement of their tissues with mineral matter, so that they become hard and stony, and sometimes retain little or nothing of their original substance. The more important of these changes, in so far as they affect fossil plants, may be ar- ranged under the following heads : (a) Infiltration of mineral matter which has penetrated the pores of the fossil in a state of solution. Thus the pores of fossil wood are often filled with calcite, quartz, oxide of iron, or sulphide of iron, while the woody walls of the cells and vessels remain in a carbonised state, or converted into coaly matter. When wood is preserved in this way it has a hard and stony aspect ; but we can sometimes dis- solve away the mineral matter, and restore the vegetable tissue to a condition resembling that before mineralisation. This is especially the case when calcite is the mineralising substance. We sometimes find, on microscopic examination, that even cavities so small as those of vegetable cells and vessels have been filled with successive coats of different kinds of mineral matter. (b) Organic matters may be entirely replaced by mineral sub- stances. In this case the cavities and pores have been first filled, APPENDIX. 285 and then the walls or solid parts being removed by decay or solu- tion mineral matter, either similar to that filling the cavities, or differing in colour or composition, has been introduced. Silicified wood often occurs in this condition. In the case of silicified wood, it sometimes happens that the cavities of the fibers have been filled with silica, and the wood has been afterward removed by decay, leaving the casts of the tubular fibers as a loose filamentous sub- stance. Some of the Tertiary coniferous woods of California are in this state, and look like asbestus, though they show the minute markings of the tissue under the microscope. In the case of silicified or agatized woods, it would seem that the production of carbon di- oxide from the decaying wood has caused the deposition of silica in its place, from alkaline solutions of that substance, and thus the carbon has been replaced, atom by atom, by silicon, until the whole mass has been silicified, yet retaining perfectly its structure. (c) The cavities left by fossils which have decayed may be filled with clay, sand, or other foreign matter, and this, becoming subse- quently hardened into stone, may constitute a cast of the fossils. Trunks of trees, roots, &c., are often preserved in this way, appearing as stony casts, often with the outer bark of the plant forming a car- bonaceous coating on their surfaces. In connection with this state may be mentioned that in which, the wood having decayed, an entire trunk has been flattened so as to appear merely as a compressed film of bark, yet retaining its markings ; and that in which the whole of the vegetable matter having been removed, a mere impression of the form remains. Fossils preserved in either of the modes, () or (b), usually show more or less of their minute structures under the microscope. These may be observed : (1) By breaking off small splinters or flakes and examining them, either as opaque or as transparent objects. (2) By treating the material with acids, so as to dissolve out the mineral matters, or portions of them. This method is especially applicable to fossil woods mineralised with calcite or pyrite. (3) By grinding thin sections. These are first polished on one face on a coarse stone or emery hone, and then on a fine hone, then attached by the polished face to glass slips with a transparent cement or Canada balsam, and ground on the opposite face until they become so thin as to be trans- lucent. In most cities there are lapidaries who prepare slices of this kind ; but the amateur can readily acquire the art by a little prac- tice, and the necessary appliances can be obtained through dealers in minerals or in microscopic materials. Very convenient cutting and polishing machines, some of them quite small and portable, are 286 APPENDIX. now made for the use of amateurs. In the case of exogenous woods, three sections are necessary to exhibit the whole of the structures. One of these should be transverse and two longitudinal, the latter in radial and tangential planes. IV. GENERAL WORKS ON PAL^EOBOTANF. IN the text frequent reference has been made to special memoirs and reports on the fossil plants of particular regions or formations. There are, however, some general books, useful to students, which may be mentioned here. Perhaps the most important is Schimper's "Traite de Paleontologie Vegetale." Very useful information is also contained in Renault's " Cours de Botanique Fossile," and in Balfour's " Introduction to Palaeontological Botany," and Nichol- son's " Palaeontology." Unger's " Genera et Species," Brongniart's " Histoire des Vegetaux Fossiles," and Lindley and Button's " Fossil Flora," are older though very valuable works. Williamson's " Me- moirs," in the " Philosophical Transactions," have greatly advanced our knowledge of the structures of Palaeozoic plants. Lastly, the " Palseophytology " of Schenk, now in course of publication in Ger- man and French, in connection with Zittel's " Palaeontology," is an important addition to manuals 01 the subject. INDEX. Acer, 228. Bovey Tracey, Plants of, 226. Acrogens, 6. Brasenia, 207. Agassiz, Prof., 16. Buckland, Dr., 179. Alaska, Flora of, 245. Buthotrephis, 37. Algae, real and spurious, 26, 230. Amboy clays, Flora of, 203. Calamites, 77, 123, 166. America, Cretaceous of, 190. Calamodendron, 125. Angiosperms, 6. Cambrian flora, 20. Annularia, 122. Canada, Brian of, 103. Anogens, 6. Carboniferous of, 110. Antholithes, 132. Laramie of, 209. Aporoxylon, 25. Pleistocene of, 227. Araucarioxylon, 148. Carbon in Laurentian, 9. Araucarites, 134. Carboniferous flora, 110. Archaeocalamites, 170. Carboniferous, Climate of, 138. Archaeopteris, 77, 85. of Southern Hemisphere, 147. Arctic origin of plants, 221, 238. Cardiocarpum, 82, 153. Arthrophycus, 30. Carruthers, Mr., 24, 98, 180. Arthrostigma, 67. On modifications of modern Asterophyllites, 78, 122, 170. plants, 225, 269. Asteroptcris, 77, 85. Carya, 196. Astropolithon, 30. Cauda-galli fucoid, 105. Atane, Plants of, 242, 281. Caulerpites, 29. Atanekerdluk, Plants of, 283. Caulopteris, 75, 94. Australia, Palaeozoic flora of, 147. Clarke, Prof., 51. Tertiary flora of, 217. Climate, Causes of, 247. Climate and plants, 216, 220, 232. Bauhinia, 204. of Carboniferous, 138. Bear Island, 241. of Cretaceous and Eocene, 216. Betula, 198. of Devonian, 47. Bilobites, 28. of Early Mesozoic, 178. INDEX. Climate and plants of Laurentian Eoptcris, 72. 17. Eozoon of Laurentiau, 9. of Pleistocene, 227, 230. Equisetum, 176, 230. of Pliocene, 223. Erian flora, 45, 279. Coal, origin of, 117, 139. Climate of, 47. Comparison of floras, 272. Erian or Devonian, 107. Composite, 266. Ettingshausen, Dr., 187, 215. Cone-in-cone, 36. Exogens, Cretaceous, 192. Conifers;, Erian, 78, 96. Tertiary, 213, 224. Carboniferous, 134, 148. Mesozoic, etc., 181. Fagus, 196, 197. Cope, Mr., 215. Ferns, Erian, 72. Cordaites, 78, 130, 181. Carboniferous, 126, 171. Corylus, 213. Fructification of, 128. Crepin, M., 99. Stems of, 90, 129. Cretaceous, Flora of, 190. Tertiary, 212. Climate of, 216. Filices, 72, 126, 171. Croll on climate, 252. Flora of Cambrian, 26. Cromer, Plants of, 224. of Carboniferous, 110, 274. Cycads, Mesozoic, 178. of Cretaceous, 190. Cyclostigma, 157. of Early Mesozoic, 175. of Erian, 45, 279. Dadoxylon, 96, 134, 148. of Jurassic, 177, 186. Dawson, Dr. G. M., 52, 210. of Laramie, 209. Delgado, Prof., 26. of Laurentian, 8. Dendrophycus, 33. of Miocene, 220, 223. Derby, Orville, 53. of Modern, 219. Devonian flora, 45. of Permian, 274. Devonian or Brian, 107, 279. of Pleistocene, 223, 227. Climate of, 47. of Tertiary, 191, 208, 214, 219. Dicotyledons, Cretaceous, 192. Fontaine, Prof., 130, 176. Table of, 192. Fontinalis, 230. Dictyolites, 33. Fort Union beds, 210. Dictyospongia, 39. Fucoids, 27. Disco, Exotic plants at, 256. Flora of, 245, 282. Gardner, Mr. Starkie, 212. Drepanophycus, 39. Geinitz, Dr., 174. Drosera, 22"s. Geological formations, Table of, 4. Dunvegan beds, 244. Glossopteris, 147. Glyptodendron, 25. Eocene, Flora of, 208, 214. Glyptostrobus, 194. Climate of, 216. Goeppert, Dr., 99. Eophyton, 31. Grant, Col., 36. INDEX. 289 Graphite from plants, 8. Gray, Dr., Origin of floras, 223, 237. Greenland, Climate of, 216. Fossil flora of, 247. Gulielmites, 35. Gymnosperms, 6. Haliserites, 39. Hartt, Prof., 53. Heer, Dr., 108, 181. Helderberg period, Sea of, 250. Heterangium, 77. Hicks, Dr., 21. Hunt, Dr. Sterry, 13, 143. Huxley, Prof., 53. Hymensea, 204. Insects, Erian, 83. Juglans, 196. Jurassic flora, 177. Kainozoic flora, 191, 208, 214, 219. Kidston, Mr. R., 128, 273. King, Mr. Clarence, 211. Rome, Plants of, 242, 281. Laramie flora, 209, 215. Laurentian plants, 8. Laurentian, Climate of, 17. LauropTiyllum, 193. Laws of introduction of plants, 237, 266. Leda clay, Flora of, 232. Lepidodendron, 120, 156, 162. Lepidophloios, 121, 157, 165. Leptophleum, 157. Lesquereux, Mr. L., 169, 214. Licrophycus, 30. Lignitic series of America, 208. Liquidambar, 197. Liriodendron, 199. Lower Carboniferous flora, 277. Logan, Sir W., 48. Lyell on climate, 249. I Magnolia, 200. 1 McConnell, Mr., 209. I McNab, Prof., 169. Megalopteris, 76. Megaphyton, 129. Mesozoic flora, 175. Climate of, 178. Migrations of plants, 240, 245. Miller, Hugh, 98. Miocene flora, 220. | Miocene, Supposed, 242. j Modem flora, 219. | Modern plants, how modified, 269. Modifications of plants, 266. Nathorst, Dr., 26, 196. Nematodendreae, 25. Nematophycus, 23. Nematophyton, 21, 22, 42. Newberry, Dr., 200, 203, 214. Newfoundland, Fossil plants of, 242. Newton, Mr., 52. Nicholson, Dr. A., 20. Niobrara series, 243, 246. Noeggerathia, 130. Northern origin of plants, 238. Origin of plants, 237. Orton, Prof., 51. Pachytheca, 21. Pateanthus, 205. Palaeochorda, 30. Palaaophycus, 30, 38. Palaeozoic floras compared, 273. Palms, 188, 194. Pandanus, 188. i Patoot beds, 282. | Peach, Mr., 98. Petroleum, Origin of, 56. Phymatoderma, 29. Plants, Classification of, 6. Platanus, 198. Platyphyllum, 74. 290 INDEX. Pleistocene climate, 227, 230. Pleistocene flora, 223, 227. Pliocene climate, 223. Podozamites, 178. Poles, Supposed change of, 248. Populus, 191, 228. Potamogeton, 229. Potentilla, 228. Protannularia, 21. Protichnites, 27. Protophyllum, 199. Protosalvinia, 52. Protostigma, 20. Prototaxites, 21. Psaronius, 93. Psilophyton, 64. Ptilophyton, 62, 86. Quercus, 197. Rhizocarps, 48. Rill-marks, 33. Rusichnites, 28. Saccamina, 57. Salisburia, 180. Salter, Mr., 98. Salvinia, 54. Saporta, Count de, 26, 193. Saportea, 57. Sassafras, 199. Scalariform tissue, 70. Schimper, Dr., 116, 169, 208. Scolithus, 80. Scottish Devonian, 98. Sequoia, 181. Shrinkage cracks, 33. Sigillaria, 71, 112, 154. Southern Hemisphere, 217, 273. Carboniferous in, 147. Southern Hemisphere, Tertiary in, 217. Sphenophyllum, 61, 122, 171. Spirophyton, 38. Spitzbergen, 241. Sterculites, 193. Sternbergia, 137, 152. Stigmaria, 115. Stur, Dr., on Sigillaria, 116. Symphorocarpus, 214. Syringodendron, 156. Syringoxylon, 82. Table of formations, 4. Tasmania, Fossil plants of, 217, 246. Tasmanite, 57. Tertiary period, Flora of, 191, 208, 214, 219. Tertiary of Australia, 217. Thallogens, 6. Thomas, Mr., 51. Thuja, 213, 229. Time, Geological, 5. Trapa, 196. Tree-ferns, 90, 129. Triassic flora, 176. Trigonocarpum, 136, 153. Tyndall, Prof., 138. Ulrich, Prof., 57. Unartok beds, 281. Ursa stage of Heer, 108, 241. Walchia, 134, 138. Ward, Mr. L. T., 192, 212, 215. Wethered, Mr. E., 52. White, Dr., 215. Williams, Prof., 51. Williamson, Dr., 26, 31, 71, 167. Williamsonia, 188. THE END. PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LI5 LONDON AND BECCLES. THE International Scientific Series Edited by F. LEGGE. Each {Book complete in One Vol. Crown 8vo. cloth, 5s., unless otherwise described. KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER, AND CO. LTD. Dryden House, Gerrard Street, London, W. IsTIEW "VOLTJIMIEIS IN THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES. NOW READY. XCVIII. CRYSTALS. With numerous Illustrations, and a Frontis- piece in Colour. By Dr. A. E. H. TUTTON. Dr. Tutton has been engaged for over twenty years in original investigation in crystallography, and has contributed about forty memoirs on the subject to the Philosophical Transactions and Pro- ceedings of the Royal Society, the Journal of the Chemical Society, and the ' Zeitschrift fur Krystallographie.' This work on the isomor- phous series of sulphates and selenates of the alkali metals, and on the double sulphates and selenates of the latter and the heavier metals, is 'perhaps best known, by reason of the important generalisations which were derived from it, and its extreme accuracy and delicacy. His name is also familiar in connection with the invention of quite a number of refined instruments for use in crystallographic and optical research. Dr. Tutton has also become known as a lecturer on the subject of crystals, and the beautiful experiments exhibited in his lecture to the British Association at Winnipeg were much remarked at the time. Practically all these experiments are described, and most of them illustrated, in this book on 'Crystals,' and the subject of the lecture itself is fully dealt with in the book. XC. THE NEW PHYSICS AND ITS EVOLUTION. By LUCIEN POINCARE. XCI. THE EVOLUTION OF FORCES. By Dr. GUSTAVE LB BON. XCII. THE RADIO-ACTIVE SUBSTANCES: Their Properties and Behaviours. By WALTEE MAKOWEK (Assistant Lec- turer in Physics at the Victoria University of Manchester). XCIII. MUSIC : Its Laws and Evolution. By JULES COMBARIEU, Lecturer at the College de France. XCIV. THE TRANSFORMATIONS OF THE ANIMAL WORLD. By M. CHARLES DEPERET, Corresponding Member of the Institute dc France and Dean of the Faculty of Sciences at the Universite de Lyon. XCV. HUMAN SPEECH: Its Physical Basis. By N. C. MAC- NAMARA, F.R.C.S. XCVI. THE PERIODIC LAW. By A. E. GARKETT, B.Sc. (By Research.) Illustrated by tables and diagrams. XCVII. EVOLUTION OF PURPOSIVE LIVING MATTER. By N. C. MACNAMARA, F.R.C.S. NEW EDITION IN PREPARATION. LIGHT AND PHOTOGRAPHY. By Dr. H. VOGEL and A. E. GAKRETT. Revised and brought up-to-date by A. E. GABBETT. Illustrated. Price 12s. Gd. net. Will contain among other things chapters on the following : I. Historical Survey including Work of Wedgewood and Davy, The Camera Obscura, The Daguerreotype, Talbot's Lichtpaus Paper, The work of Niepce de St. Victor, Archer's negative process, the wet plate, &c. II. The chemical action of light including Pseudo-photographic impressions. III. Lenses Single lens, Portrait lens, Telephoto lens, &c. IV. Plates and Films. V. Photographic papers, and the preparation of photographic prints. Photography with chromium compounds. VI. Camera appliances. VII. Photographic Art: (a) Perspective; (V) Composition of pictures ; (c) Scientific and Technical. VIII. Book illustration: (a) Collotype ; (&) Photo-lithography ; (6-) Half tone process ; (d) The three colour process. IX. Astronomical photography. X. Rontgen Ray photography. XI. Micro-photography. XII. Colour photography. XIII. Photo-telegraphy. XIV. The kinematograph. NEW VOLUMES IN PREPARATION. PRACTICAL ARCHEOLOGY. By Prof. GABSTANG. A HISTORY OF BIRDS. ByH. O.FORBES, LL.D.,F.R.G.S.,F.R. A.I. Reader in Ethnography in the University of Liverpool. THE MODERN SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE. By HBNBY CANTLEY WYLD. THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES, Edited by F. LEGGE. Each Book Complete in One Volume. Crown 8vo. cloth, 5s. unless otherwise described. I. FORMS of WATER: in Clouds and Hivers, Ice and Glaciers. By J. TYNDALL, LL.D., F.R.S. With 26 Illustrations. Thirteenth Edition. II. PHYSICS and POLITICS; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Principles of ' Natural Selection ' and ' Inheritance ' to Political Society. By WALTER BAQEHOT. Thirteenth Edition. III. FOODS. By EDWARD SMITH, M.D., LL.B., F.R.S. With 156 Illustrations. Tenth Edition. IV. MIND and BODY: the Theories of their Relation. By ALEXANDER BAIN, LL.D. With Four Illustrations. Tenth Edition. V. The STUDY of SOCIOLOGY. By HERBERT SPENCER. Twenty-second Edition. VI. The CONSEBVATION of ENERGY. By BALFODR STEWART, M.A., LL.D., F.K.S. With 14 Illustrations. Ninth Edition. VII. ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming, and Flying. By J. B. PBrnoRBW, M.D., F.E.S., &c. With 130 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. VIII. BESPONSIBILITY in MENTAL DISEASE. By HENRY MAUDSLEY, M.D. Fifth Edition. IX. The NEW CHEMISTBY. By Professor J. P. COOKE, of the Harvard UniTersity. With 31 Illustrations. Eleventh Edition. X. The SCIENCE of LAW. By Professor SHELDON AMOS. Ninth Edition. XI. ANIMAL MECHANISM : a Treatise on Terrestrial and Aerial Locomotion. By Professor E. J. MAREY. With 11 7 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. XII. The DOCTBINE of DESCENT and DABWINISM. By Professor OSCAR SCHMIDT (Strasbnrg University). With 26 Illustrations. Eighth Edition. XIII. The HISTORY of the CONFLICT between BELIG-ION and SCIENCE. By J. W. DRAPER, M.D., LL.D. Twenty-fourth Edition. XIV. FUNGI : their Nature, Influences, Uses, &c. By M. C. COOKB, M.A., LL.D. Edited by the Kev. M. J. BEBKELEY, M.A., F.L.S. With Illustrations. Sizth Edition. XV. The CHEMISTBY of LIGHT and PHOTOGRAPHY. By Dr. HERMANN VOGEL and A. E. GARRBTT. Revised and brought up- to-date by A. E. GABRETT. Illustrated. (For fall particulars see p. 3.) Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner, & Co., Ltd. , 5 XVI. The LIFE and GROWTH of LANGUAGE. By WILLIAM DWIOHT WHITNEY. Seventh Edition. XVII. MONEY and the MECHANISM of EXCHANGE. By W. STANLEY JEVONS, M.A., F.B.S. Twenty-second Edition. XVIII. The NATURE of LIGHT, with a General Account of PHYSICAL OPTICS. By Dr. EUGKNB LOMMKL. With 188 Illus- trations and a Table of Spectra in Chrome-lithography. Seventh Edition. XIX. ANIMAL PARASITES and MESSMATES. By Monsieur VAN BENKDKN. With 83 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. ' XX. FERMENTATION. By Professor SCHUTZBNBEBGBB. With 28 Illustrations. Fifth Edition. XXI. The FIVE SENSES of MAN. By Professor BEBNSTEW. With 91 Illustrations. Seventh Edition. XXII. The THEORY of SOUND in its RELATION to MUSIC. By Professor PIETRO BLASBRNA. With numerous Illustrations. Seventh Edition. XXIII. STUDIES in SPECTRUM ANALYSIS. By J. NOBMAN LOCKYKB, F.B.S. With Six Photographic Illustrations of Spectra, and numerous Engravings on Wood. Sixth Edition. 6*. 6d. XXIV. A HISTORY of the GROWTH of the STEAM ENGINE. By Professor K. H. THURSTON. With numerous Illustrations. Fifth Edition. XXV. EDUCATION as a SCIENCE. By ALEXANDKB BAIN, LL.D. Tenth Edition. XXVI. The HUMAN SPECIES. By Professor A. DE QUATBEFAGES, Membre de 1'Institnt. Sixth Edition. XXVII. MODERN CHROMATICS. With Application to Art and Industry. By OGDEN N. Boon. Fourth Edition. With 130 original Illustrations. XXVIII The CRAYFISH : an Introduction to the Study of Zoology. By T. H. HUXLEY, F.E.S. Seventh Edition. With 82 Illustrations. XXIX. The BRAIN as an ORGAN of MIND. By H. CHABLTON BASTIAN, M.D. Fifth Edition. With 184 Illustrations. XXX. The ATOMIC THEORY. By Professor A. WUBTZ. Trans- lated by E. CLEMINSHAW, F.C.S. Seventh Edition. XXXI. The NATURAL CONDITIONS of EXISTENCE as they affect Animal Life. By KARL SKMPKH. Fifth Edition. With 2 Maps and 106 Woodcuts. XXXII. GENERAL PHYSIOLOGYof MUSCLES and NERVES. By Prof. J. BOSENTHAL. Fourth Edition. With 75 Illustrations. XXXIII SIGHT : an Exposition of the Principles of Monocular and Binocular Vision. By JOSEPH LE CONTE, LL.D. Third Edition. With 132 Illustrations. XXXIV. ILLUSIONS: a Psychological Study. By JAMBS SULLY. Fourth Edition. 6 The International Scientific Series continued. XXXV. VOLCANOES : what they are and what they teach. By JOHN W. JUDD, P.R.S. Sixth*dltion. With 96 Illustrations. XXXVI. SUICIDE : an Essay on Comparative Moral Statistics. By Professor H. MORSELLI. Third Edition. XXXVII. The BRAIN and its FUNCTIONS. By J. LUYS, Physician to the Hospice de la Salpetriere. With numerous Illus- trations. Fourth Edition. XXXVIII. MYTH and SCIENCE : an Essay. By TITO VIONOLI. Fourth Edition. XXXIX. The SUN. By C. A. YOUNG, Ph.D., LL.D. Fifth Edition. With numerous Illustrations. XL. ANTS, BEES, and WASPS. A Record of Observations on the Habits of the Social Hymenoptera. By Lord AVEBURY. Seventeenth Edition. With 5 Chromo-lithographic Plates. XLI. ANIMAL INTELLIGENCE. By GKOEGB J. ROMANES, LL.D., F.K.S. Eighth Edition. XLII. The CONCEPTS and THEORIES of MODERN PHYSICS. By J. B. STALLO. Fourth Edition. XLIII. DISEASES of MEMORY. An Essay in the Positive Psychology. By TH. BIBOT. Fourth Edition. XLIV. MAN BEFORE METALS. By N. JOLT, Correspondent del'Institut de France. Sixth Edition. With 148 Illustrations. XLV. The SCIENCE of POLITICS. By Prof. SHELDON AMOS. Ninth Edition. XL VI. ELEMENTARY METEOROLOGY. By ROBEBT H SCOTT. With 11 Plates and 40 Figures in Text. Eighth Edition. XLVII. The ORGANS of SPEECH. By GEOBG HERMANN VON MKYKR. With 47 Illustrations. Second Edition. XLVIII. FALLACIES : a View of Logic from the Practical Side. By ALFRED SIDQWICK. Third Edition. XLIX. The ORIGIN of CULTIVATED PLANTS. By ALPHONSE DE OANDOLLE. Second Edition. L. JELLY FISH, STAR FISH, and SEA URCHINS. Being a Research on Primitive Nervous Systems. By G. J. ROMANES, LLJX, F.R.8. Second Edition. LI. The COMMON SENSE of the EXACT SCIENCES. By the late WILLIAM KINGDON CLIFFORD. Fifth Edition. With 109 Figures. LH. PHYSICAL EXPRESSION : its Modes and Principles. By FRANCIS WARNER, M.D., F.R.C.P. Second Edition. With 50 Illustrations. Lin. ANTHROPOID APES. By ROBEBT HABTMANN. With 63 Illustrations. Second Edition. LIV. The MAMMALIA in their RELATION to PRIMEVAL TIMES. By OSCAR SCHMIDT. Second Edition. With 61 Woodcuts. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner, & Co., Ltd. 7 LV. COMPARATIVE LITEBATUBE. By H. MACAULAY POSNKTT, LL.D. LVI. EARTHQUAKES and other EABTH MOVEMENTS. By Prof. JOHN MILNE. With 38 Figures. Fifth Edition, revised. LVII. MICBOBES, FERMENTS, and MOULDS. By E. L. TRODESSART. With 107 Illustrations. Third Edition. LVIII. GEOGBAPHICAL and GEOLOGICAL DISTBIBU- TION of ANIMALS. By Prof. A. HBILPBIN. Second Edition. LIX. "WEATHEB : a Popular Exposition of the Nature of Weather Changes from Day to Day. By the Hon. RALPH ABKBCKOMBT. With 96 Figures. Sixth Edition. LX. ANIMAL MAGNETISM. By ALFBED BINET and CHARLES FERE. Fifth Edition. LXI. MANUAL of BBITISH DISCOMYCETES, with descrip- tions of all the Species of Fungi hitherto found in Britain included in the Family, and Illustrations of the Genera. By WILLIAM PHILLIPS, F.L.3. Second Edition. LXII. INTEBNATIONAL LAW. With Materials for a Code of International Law. Second Edition. By Professor LEONE LEVI. LXIII. The GEOLOGICAL HISTOBY of PLANTS. By Sir J. WILLIAM DAWSON. With 80 Illustrations. LXIV. The OBIGIN of FLOBAL STBUCTUBES THBOUGH INSECT and other AGENCIES. By Prof. G. HKNBLOW. Second Edition. LXV. On the SENSES, INSTINCTS, and INTELLIGENCE of ANIMALS, with special reference to INSECTS. By Lord AVEBURY. With 118 Illustrations. Sixth Edition. LXVI. The PBIMITIVE FAMILY in its OBIGIN and DEVELOPMENT. By C. N. STARCKE. Second Edition. LXVII. PHYSIOLOGY of BODILY EXEBCISE. By FEENAND LAQRANGE, M.D. Third Edition. LXVIII. The COLOUBS of ANIMALS : their Meaning and Use, especially considered in the case of Insects. By E. B. POULTON, F.R.S. With Chromolithographic Frontispiece and upwards of 60 Figures in Text. Second Edition. LXIX. INTRODUCTION to FBESH-WATEB ALG-ffi!. With an Enumeration of all the British Species. By M. 0. COOKE, LL.D. With 13 Plates Illustrating all the Genera. LXX. SOCIALISM: NEW and OLD. By WILLIAM GRAHAM, M.A., Professor of Political Economy arid Jurisprudence, Queen's College, Belfast. Second Edition. LXXI. COLOUR-BLINDNESS and COLOUR-PERCEPTION. By F. W. EDRIDQE-GRBEN, M.D. With Coloured Plates. New and Revised Edition. 8 The International Scientific Series continued. LXXII. MAN and the GLACIAL PERIOD. By G. F. WRIGHT, D.D. With 111 Illustrations and Maps. Second Edition. LXXni. HANDBOOK of GREEK and LATIN PALEO- GRAPHY. By Sir E. MAUNDE THOMPSON, K.O.B. With Tables of Alphabets and Facsimiles. Second Edition. LXXIV. A HISTORY of CRUSTACEA : Recent Malacostraca. By THOMAS B. B. STUBBING, M.A. With 19 Plates and 32 Figures in Text. LXXV. The DISPERSAL of SHELLS: an Inquiry into the means of Dispersal possessed by Fresh Water and Land Mollusca. By H. WALLIS KEW, F.Z.S. With Preface by A. B. WALLACE, F.R.S., and Illustrations. LXXVI. RACE and LANGUAGE. By ANDRE LEFEVRE, Professor in the Anthropological School, Paris. LXXVII. The ORIGIN of PLANT STRUCTURES by SELF- ADAPTATION TO THE ENVIRONMENT. By Rev. G. HE.VSLOW, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c., author of 'The Origin of Floral Structures,' &c. LXXVIII. ICE- WORK PRESENT and PAST. By Rev. T. G. BONNET, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., &c., Professor of Geology at University College, London ; Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. Second Edition. LXXIX. A CONTRIBUTION to our KNOWLEDGE of SEEDLINGS. By Lord AVEBURY. LXXX. The ART of MUSIC. By Sir C. HUBERT H. PARBY.MUS. Doc. LXXXI. The POLAR AURORA. By ALFRED ANQOT. Illustrated. LXXXII. WHAT ia ELECTRICITY P By J. THOWBBIDGE. Illustrated. LXXXIII. MEMORY. By F. W. EDRIDGE-GREEN, M.D. With Frontispiece. LXXXIV. The ELEMENTS of HYPNOTISM. By E. HARRY VINCENT. With Diagrams. Second Edition. LXXXV. SEISMOLOGY. By JOHN MILNE, F.E.S., F.G.S., &c., Author of ' Earthquakes." With 53 Figures. LXXXVI. On BUDS and STIPULES. By Lord AVEBUBY, F-B.8^ D.C.L., LL.D. With 4 Coloured Plates and 340 Figures in the Text. LXXXVII. EVOLUTION by ATROPHY, in Biology and Sociology. By JBAN DEMOOB, JEAN MASSABT, and EMILE VANDERVELDB. Translated by Mrs. CHALMERS MITCHELL. With 84 Figures. LXXXVHT. VARIATION in ANIMALS and PLANTS. By H. M. VBRNON, M.A., M.D. LXXXIX. THE MIND AND THE BRAIN. By ALFRED BINET, Directeur in Laboratoire de Psychologic i la Sorbonue. : SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 000 646 727